LIFE OF MUHAMMADsa
BY
HADRAT MIRZA BASHIRUDDIN MAHMUD AHMAD
2013
ISLAM INTERNATIONAL PUBLICATINS LIMITED
Life of Muhammad sa
BY: HADRAT MIRZA BASHIRUDDIN MAHMUD AHMAD
KHALIFATUL MASIH II
First published in UK in 1990
Second edition published in UK in 2005
Third edition published in UK in 2009
Fourth edition published in UK in Oct. 2012
Fifth edition published in UK in New Format in Nov. 2012
Sixth edition published in UK in Mar. 2013
Re-printed in UK in Jan. 2014
© ISLAM INTERNATIONAL PUBLICATIONS LTD
PUBLISHED BY:
Additional Wakalat-e-Tasnif (United Kingdom)
Islamabad
Sheephatch Lane,
Tilford, Surrey, GU10 2AQ, UK
Printed and bound in Great Britain
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form without prior
permission from the Publisher, except for the quotation of brief passages in
criticism.
British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data
Ahmad, Mirza Bashiruddin Mahmud 1889–1965
The Life of Muhammad
1. Islam Muhammad (Prophetsa)
I. Title
297.63
ISBN: 1- 85372- 045- 3
Contacts for Further Information:
www.alislam.org,
www.muslims4peace.org.uk,
www.muslimsforpeace.org
About the Author
The Promised sonra of the Promised Messiah and Mahdias;
the manifest Sign of Allah, the Almighty; the Word of God whose
advent was prophesied by the Holy Prophet Muhammadsa and the
Promised Messiahas as well as the past Prophets; a Star in the
spiritual firmament for the like of which the world has to wait for
hundreds of years to appear; the man of God, crowned with a
spiritual halo from which radiated such scintillating rays of light as
would instil spiritual life into his followers and captivate and enthral
those who were not fortunate to follow him; an orator of such
phenomenal quality that his speeches would make his audience stay
put for hours on end, come rain or shine, deep into the late hours of
the evenings while words flowed from his tongue like honey
dripping into their ears to reach the depths of their soul to fill them
with knowledge and invigorate their faith; the ocean of Divine and
secular knowledge; the Voice Articulate of the age; without doubt
the greatest genius of the 20th century; a man of phenomenal
intelligence and memory; an epitome of the qualities of leadership;
the one whose versatility cannot be comprehended—Hadrat Mirza
Bashiruddin Mahmud Ahmadra (1889-1965), Muslih Mau‘ud (the
Promised Reformer) was the eldest son and the second successor
(Khalifah) of the Promised Messiahas. He took charge of the
Ahmadiyya Jama‘at at the young age of 24 when the Jama‘at was
still in its infancy and nourished it to its maturity for more than 50
years with his spiritual guidance, prayers, tears, toil and blood. Not
only did he fortify the foundations of the community laid down by
the Promised Messiahas, but expanded the structure of the Jama‘at by
initiating various schemes, organizations, and programs taking his
inspiration from the Promised Messiahas and under the Divine
guidance. His foremost concern, to which he devoted all his life, was
to accomplish the mission of the Promised Messiah—the daunting
task of spreading the message of true Islam in its pristine purity to
the ends of the world. To achieve this, he initiated Tahrik-e-Jadid
through which spread, and continues to spread, the missionary work
all over the globe. His acute intelligence, keen intellect, deep and
extensive scholarship and above all his God-given knowledge
iii
iv
Life of Muhammadsa
enabled him to produce a vast corpus of writings, speeches etc. His
oeuvre is so vast that it will take many years to see the light of
publication.
When the promised Messiahas fervently prayed to God to
grant him a Sign in support of Islam, Allah gave him the good tiding
about this son of his and said:
"…He will be extremely intelligent…and will be filled
with secular and spiritual knowledge...Son, delight of
the heart, high ranking, noble. A manifestation of the
First and the Last, a manifestation of the True and the
High; as if Allah has descended from heaven…Behold a
light comes…We shall pour Our Spirit into him"
[Revelation of 20th February 1886]*
* Translation from Urdu by Sir Muhammad Zafrullah Khan in his English
translation of Tadhkirah—the book containing dreams, visions and verbal
revelations vouchsafed to the Promised Messiahas. (Revised edition, 2009.)
[Publisher]
CONTENTS
Foreword ................................................................................... ix
Arabia At The Time Of The Prophet'ssa Birth ........................... 1
Holy Prophet'ssa Marriage With Khadijara ................................. 7
The Prophetsa Receives His First Revelation ............................. 9
First Converts .......................................................................... 11
The Faithful Persecuted ........................................................... 12
The Message Of Islam ............................................................. 18
Emigration To Abyssinia ......................................................... 21
‘Umarra Accepts Islam ............................................................. 23
Persecution Intensifies ............................................................. 25
The Prophetsa Goes To Ta’if ................................................... 27
Islam Spreads To Medina ........................................................ 30
First Pledge Of ‘Aqaba ............................................................ 35
The Hijra .................................................................................. 37
Suraqara Pursues The Prophet .................................................. 39
The Prophetsa Arrives At Medina ............................................ 41
Abu Ayyub Ansarira As Prophet'ssa Host .............................. 42
Life Unsafe At Medina ............................................................ 44
Pact Between Various Tribes Of Medina ................................ 47
Meccans Preparing To Attack Medina .................................... 50
Battle Of Badr .......................................................................... 52
A Great Prophecy Fulfilled ...................................................... 59
Battle Of Uhud ........................................................................ 62
Victory Converted Into Defeat ................................................ 64
Rumour Of Prophet'ssa Death Reaches Medina ....................... 70
Encounter With Banu Mustaliq.............................................. 80
Battle Of The Ditch ................................................................. 83
Fight Against Heavy Odds ...................................................... 85
Treachery Of Banu Quraiza .................................................... 88
The Confederates Disperse ...................................................... 95
Banu Quraiza Punished ........................................................... 97
Sa‘D'sra Award In Harmony With The Bible......................... 100
Did The Prophetsa Seek To Continue Warfare? ..................... 103
Teachings Of Judaism And Christianity About War ............. 106
The Qur’an On War And Peace ............................................. 108
v
vi
Life of Muhammadsa
The Prophet'ssa Precepts About War ...................................... 116
Sporadic Attacks By Disbelievers ......................................... 119
The Prophetsa Leaves For Mecca With One Thousand Five
Hundred Companions ............................................................ 121
Treaty Of Hudaibiya .............................................................. 125
Prophet'ssa Letters To Various Kings ..................................... 128
Letter To The King Of Iran ................................................... 133
The Letter To The Negus ....................................................... 135
Letter To The Ruler Of Egypt ............................................... 137
Letter To Chief Of Bahrain ................................................... 139
Fall Of Khaibar ...................................................................... 140
The Prophet'ssa Vision Fulfilled ............................................. 144
Battle Of Mauta ..................................................................... 147
The Prophetsa Marches On Mecca With Ten Thousand
Followers ............................................................................... 152
Fall Of Mecca ........................................................................ 154
The Prophetsa Enters Mecca................................................... 157
Ka‘Ba Cleared Of Idols ......................................................... 163
The Prophetsa Forgives His Enemies ..................................... 165
‘Ikrimara Becomes Muslim .................................................... 167
Battle Of Hunain ................................................................... 169
"The Prophetsa Of God Calls You" ........................................ 171
A Sworn Enemy Becomes A Devoted Follower ................... 174
The Prophetsa Distributes Booty ............................................ 175
Machinations Of Abu ‘Amir ................................................. 177
The Expedition Of Tabuk ..................................................... 178
The Last Pilgrimage ............................................................... 182
The Prophetsa Gives Hints Of His Death ............................... 186
Last Days Of The Prophetsa ................................................... 189
The Prophetsa Passes Away ................................................... 191
The Prophet'ssa Personality And Character ............................ 195
The Prophet'ssa Purity Of Mind And Cleanliness Of Body ... 196
The Prophet'ssa Simple Life ................................................... 198
Relationship With God .......................................................... 204
Disapproval Of Penance ........................................................ 212
Attitude Towards His Wives ................................................. 214
Life of Muhammadsa
vii
High Moral Qualities ............................................................. 215
His Self-Control ..................................................................... 217
Justice And Fair Dealing ....................................................... 219
Regard For The Poor ............................................................. 221
Safeguarding The Interests Of The Poor ............................... 225
Treatment Of Slaves .............................................................. 226
Treatment Of Women ............................................................ 227
Attitude Towards The Dead................................................... 231
Treatment Of Neighbours ...................................................... 232
Treatment Of Relatives .......................................................... 233
Keeping Good Company ....................................................... 236
Safeguarding People's Faith ................................................... 236
Overlooking Faults Of Others ............................................... 237
Patience In Adversity ............................................................. 240
Mutual Cooperation ............................................................... 241
Truthfulness ........................................................................... 242
Inquisitiveness ....................................................................... 244
Frank And Straightforward Dealing ...................................... 244
Pessimism .............................................................................. 245
Cruelty To Animals ............................................................... 245
Tolerance In Religious Matters ............................................. 246
Bravery .................................................................................. 247
Consideration Towards The Uncultured ................................ 247
The Fulfilling Of Covenants .................................................. 248
Deference Towards Servants Of Humanity ........................... 248
Life Of The Prophetsa An Open Book ................................... 249
Index Of Subject Matter ........................................................ 251
Index Of Names ..................................................................... 259
Index Of Places ...................................................................... 263
Foreword
Life of Muhammadsa is part of Introduction to the
study of the Holy Qur’an by Hadrat Mirza Bashirduddin
Mahmud Ahmadra. The Introduction was translated into
English by Qadi Muhammad Aslam and was first
published in 1949 from London. Since then it has
appeared in several editions. Life of Muhammadsa has
also appeared in several editions and is out of stock
now. We are publishing it again with an index which the
original English edition did not have. We have also reset
it to make it more attractive. Needless to say that it is
much in demand and we very much hope that the
present edition will meet this demand. Some minor
corrections have also been made.
The name of Muhammadsa, the Holy Prophet of Islam,
has been followed by the symbol sa, which is an
abbreviation for the salutation 'may peace and blessings
of Allah be upon him.' The names of other prophets and
messengers are followed by the symbol as, an
abbreviation for 'on whom be peace.' The actual
salutations have not generally been set out in full, but
they should nevertheless, be understood as being
repeated in full in each case. The symbol ra is used with
the name of the Disciples of the Holy Prophetsa and
those of the Promised Messiahas. It stands for Radi
Allahu ‘anhu/‘anha/‘anhum (May Allah be pleased with
him/with her/with them).
In transliterating Arabic words we have followed the
following system adopted by the Royal Asiatic Society.
ا
at the beginning of a word, pronounced as a, i, u preceded by
a very slight aspiration, like h in the English word 'honour'.
ث
th, pronounced like th in the English word 'thing'.
ح
h, a guttural aspirate, stronger than h.
خ
kh, pronounced like the Scotch ch in 'loch'.
ذ
dh, pronounced like the English th in 'that'.
ص
s, strongly articulated s.
ix
x
Life of Muhammadsa
ض
d, similar to the English th in 'this'.
ط
t, strongly articulated palatal t.
ظ
z, strongly articulated z.
ع
‘, a strong guttural, the pronunciation of which must be
learnt by the ear.
غ
gh, a sound approached very nearly in the r 'grasseye' in
French, and in the German r. It requires the muscles of the
throat to be in the 'gargling' position whilst pronouncing it.
ق
q, a deep guttural k sound.
ء
’, a sort of catch in the voice.
Short vowels are represented by:
a for
(like u in 'bud');
i for
(like i in 'bid');
u for
(like oo in 'wood');
Long vowels by:
a for
or (like a in 'father');
i for ي
or
(like ee in 'deep');
u for و
(like oo in 'root');
Other:
ai for ي
(like i in 'site')¨;
au for و
(resembling ou in 'sound').
The consonants not included in the above list have
the same phonetic value as in the principal languages of
Europe.
We have not transliterated Arabic, Persian and Urdu
words which have become part of English language, e.g.,
Islam, Mahdi, Qur’an, Hijra, Ramadan, Rahman,
Hadith, Zakat, ulema, umma, sunna, kafir etc.
For quotes straight commas (straight quotes) are
used to differentiate them from the curved commas used
in the system of transliteration, ‘ for ﻉ, ’ for ء. Commas
as punctuation marks are used according to the normal
usage.
The Publishers
¨ In Arabic words like ﺦﻴﺷ (Shaikh) there is an element of diphthong which
is missing when the word is pronounced in Urdu.
{
Life of Muhammadsa
ARABIA AT THE TIME OF THE PROPHET'Ssa
BIRTH
The Prophetsa was born in Mecca in August 570 A.D.
He was given the name Muhammadsa which means, the
Praised One. To understand his life and character we
must have some idea of the conditions which obtained
in Arabia at the time of his birth.
When he was born almost the whole of Arabia
believed in a polytheistic form of religion. The Arabs
traced their descent to Abrahamas. They knew that
Abrahamas was a monotheistic Teacher. In spite of this,
they entertained polytheistic beliefs and were given to
polytheistic practices. In defence, they said that some
human beings are outstanding in their contact with
God. Their intercession on behalf of others is accepted
by God. To reach Him is difficult for ordinary human
beings. They must have others to intercede for them in
order to obtain God's pleasure and help. Thus they were
able to combine their reverence for Abrahamas with their
own polytheistic beliefs. Abrahamas, they said, was a
holy man. He was able to reach God without
intercession, whilst ordinary Meccans could not do so.
The people of Mecca, therefore, had made idols of holy
and righteous persons, and these they worshipped and
to these they made offerings in order to please God
through them. This attitude was primitive, illogical and
full of defects. But the Meccans were not worried by
these. They had not had a monotheistic Teacher for a
long time, and polytheism, once it takes root, spreads
and knows no bounds. The number of gods begins to
increase. At the time of the Prophet'ssa birth, it is said
1
2
Life of Muhammadsa
that in the Ka‘ba alone, the Sacred Mosque of all Islam
and the house of worship built by Abrahamas and his
son Ishmael, there were 360 idols. It seems that for
every day of the lunar year the Meccans had an idol. In
other big centres there were other idols, so that we can
say that every part of Arabia was steeped in polytheistic
belief. The Arabs were devoted to the culture of speech.
They were much interested in their spoken language
and were very keen on its advance. Their intellectual
ambitions, however, were scant. Of History, Geography,
Mathematics, etc., they knew nothing. But as they were
a desert people and had to find their way about in the
desert without the assistance of landmarks, they had
developed a keen interest in Astronomy. There was in
the whole of Arabia not a single school. It is said that in
Mecca only a few individuals could read and write.
From the moral point of view the Arabs were a
contradictory people. They suffered from some extreme
moral defects but at the same time they possessed some
admirable qualities. They were given to excessive
drinking. To become drunk and to run wild under the
effect of drink was for them a virtue, not a vice. Their
conception of a gentleman was one who should entertain
his friends and neighbours to drinking bouts. Every rich
man would hold a drinking party at least five times a
day. Gambling was their national sport. But they had
made of it a fine art. They did not gamble in order to
become rich. Winners were expected to entertain their
friends. In times of war, funds were collected through
gambling. Even today we have the institution of prize-
bonds to raise money for war. The institution has been
resuscitated in our time by the people of Europe and
America. But they should remember that in this they
only imitate the Arabs. When war came, Arabian tribes
would hold a gambling party. Whoever won had to bear
the greater part of the expenses of the war.
Of the amenities of civilized life, the Arabs knew
nothing. Their chief occupation was trade, and to this
end they sent their caravans to far-off places, such as
Life of Muhammadsa
3
Abyssinia, Syria, Palestine and even India. The rich
among them were great admirers of Indian swords. Their
clothing needs were supplied largely by Yemen and
Syria. The trading centres were the towns. The rest of
Arabia, excepting Yemen and some northern parts, was
Bedouin. There were no permanent settlements, or
places of habitation. The tribes had divided the country
between them so that members of a tribe wandered
about freely in their part of the country. When the water
supply in any place was exhausted, they would move on
to some other place and settle down. Their capital
consisted of sheep, goats and camels. From the wool
they made cloth, and from the skins they made tents.
What was left over they sold in the market. Gold and
silver were not unknown, but they were certainly very
rare possessions. The poor and the common folks made
ornaments of cowries and sweet-smelling substances.
Seeds of melons were cleaned, dried and strung together
to make necklaces. Crime and immoralities of various
kinds were rampant. Theft was rare but dacoity was
common. To attack and to dispossess one another was
regarded a birthright. But, at the same time, they
honoured their word more than any other people.
Should an individual go to a powerful leader or tribe and
ask for protection, that leader or tribe was honour-
bound to protect that individual. If this was not done,
the
tribe
lost
caste
throughout
Arabia.
Poets
commanded great prestige. They were honoured as
national leaders. Leaders were expected to possess great
powers of speech and even to be able to compose verse.
Hospitality had developed into a national virtue. A
forlorn traveller on arrival at the headquarters of a tribe
would be treated as an honoured guest. The best
animals would be slaughtered for him and the utmost
consideration shown. They did not care who the visitor
was. It was enough that a visitor had arrived. The visit
meant an increase of status and prestige for the tribe. It
became the tribe's duty, therefore, to honour the visitor.
By honouring him it honoured itself. Woman in this
4
Life of Muhammadsa
Arab society had no status and no rights. Among them it
was thought honourable to put baby girls to death. It is
a mistake, however, to think that infanticide was
practised on a country-wide scale. Such a dangerous
institution could not flourish throughout a country.
That would have meant the extinction of the race. The
truth is that in Arabia—or for that matter in India or
any other country where infanticide has ever existed, it
has been confined only to certain families. The Arab
families who practised it either had an exaggerated
notion of their social status or they were constrained in
other ways. Possibly they were unable to find suitable
young men for their daughters to marry; knowing this,
they put to death their baby girls. The evil of this
institution lies in its savageness and its cruelty, not in
the results which it has in terms of a nation's
population. Different methods were used for killing baby
girls, among them burying alive and strangulation.
Only the real mother was regarded as a mother in
Arab society. Step-mothers were not regarded as
mothers and there was no ban on a son's marrying his
step-mother on the death of his father. Polygamous
marriages were very common, and there was no limit to
the number of wives a man could take. More than one
sister could also be taken to wife by the same person at
one and the same time.
The worst treatment was meted out by combatant
sides to one another in war. Where hatred was strong,
they did not hesitate to split the bodies of the wounded,
take out parts and eat them in cannibal fashion. They
did not hesitate to mutilate the bodies of their enemies.
Cutting off the nose or ears, or plucking out an eye was
a common form of cruelty practised by them. Slavery
was widespread. Weak tribes were made slaves. The
slave had no accepted status. Every master did as he
liked with his slaves. No action could be taken against a
master who maltreated his slave. A master could murder
his slave without having to answer for it. If one master
murdered another's slave, even then the penalty was not
death. All that was required of him was to compensate
the aggrieved master suitably. Women-slaves were used
Life of Muhammadsa
5
to satisfy sexual desires. The children born of such
unions were also treated as slaves. Women-slaves who
became mothers remained slaves. In terms of civilization
and social advance the Arabs were a very backward
people. Kindness and consideration to one another were
unknown. Woman had the worst status possible. Still
the Arabs possessed some virtues. Individual bravery,
for instance, sometimes reached a very high level.
It was among such people that the Holy Prophetsa of
Islam was born. His father ‘Abdullah had died before his
birth. Accordingly, he and his mother Amina had to be
looked after by the grandfather, ‘Abdul Muttalib. The
child Muhammadsa was suckled by a countrywoman
who lived in a place near Ta’if. It was a custom in Arabia
in those days to hand over children to women in the
country, whose duty was to bring up the children, to
train their speech and to give them a good start in bodily
health. When the Prophetsa was in his first year*, his
mother died while travelling from Medina to Mecca and
had to be buried en route. The child was brought to
Mecca by a woman-servant and handed over to the
grandfather. When he was in his eighth year, his
grandfather also died, after which Abu Talib, his uncle,
became his guardian, this being the wish expressed in a
will by the grandfather. The Prophetsa had two or three
opportunities to travel out of Arabia. One of these
occurred when at the age of twelve he went in the
company of Abu Talib to Syria. It seems that this
journey took him only to the south-eastern towns of
* A: In Biharul-Anwar Imam Baqir narrates on the authority of Waqidi that
Aminah, the mother of the Holy Prophetsa, died when he was four months
old, thus, he was an orphan when he was only four months old. (Biharul-
Anwaril-Jami‘ati li-Durari Akhbaril-A’immatil-Athar, Babu Mansha’ihi wa
Rada‘ihi wa ma zahara min I‘jazihi ‘inda dhalika ila Nubuwwatihi by
Sheikh Muhammad Baqir Majlisi, vol.15, p.194; published by Al-Amirah
Beirut, First edition 2008.)
B: However, according to Ibni Hisham, Hadrat Aminah, the mother of the
Holy Prophetsa, died when he was six years old. (Siratun-Nabawiyyah by
Ibni Hisham, Babu Wafati Aminata wa Hali Rasulillahi ma‘a Jaddihi ‘Abdil
Muttalib ba‘daha, p.134, published by Darul-Kutubil-‘Ilmiyyah Beirut,
Lebanon, First edition 2001.)
6
Life of Muhammadsa
Syria, for in historical references to this journey there is
no mention of places like Jerusalem. From now onwards
until he grew up to young manhood he remained in
Mecca. From very childhood he was given to reflection
and meditation. In the quarrels and rivalries of others
he took no part, except with a view to putting an end to
them. It is said that the tribes living in Mecca and the
territories around, tired of unending blood-feuds,
resolved to found an association the purpose of which
was to help victims of aggressive and unjust treatment.
When the Holy Prophetsa heard of this, he gladly joined.
Members of this association gave an undertaking in the
following terms:
They will help those who were oppressed and will restore
them their rights, as long as the last drop of water
remained in the sea. And if they do not do so, they will
compensate the victims out of their own belongings (Sirat
Ibni Hisham by Imam Suhaili).
It seems that no other member of this association
was ever called upon to discharge the undertaking
solemnly entered into by members of this association.
But opportunity came to the Holy Prophetsa when he
had announced his Mission. His worst enemy was Abu
Jahl, a chief of Mecca. He preached social boycott and
public humiliation of the Prophetsa. About that time a
person from outside came to Mecca. Money was due to
him from Abu Jahl, but Abu Jahl refused to pay. He
mentioned this to people in Mecca. Some young men,
out of sheer mischief, suggested that he should
approach the Prophetsa. They thought that the Prophetsa
would refuse to do anything for fear of the general
opposition to him and particularly for fear of the
opposition of Abu Jahl. If he refused to help this man,
he would be said to have broken his pledge to the
association. If, on the other hand, he did not refuse and
chose to approach Abu Jahl for the restitution of this
loan, Abu Jahl was certain to turn him away with
contempt. This man went to the Prophetsa and
complained to him about Abu Jahl. The Prophetsa,
hesitating not a minute, stood up, went with the man
Life of Muhammadsa
7
and knocked at Abu Jahl's door. Abu Jahl came out and
saw that his creditor was standing with the Prophetsa.
The Prophetsa mentioned the loan and suggested its
payment. Abu Jahl was taken aback and, making no
excuses, paid at once. When the other chiefs of Mecca
heard of this they reproved Abu Jahl, telling him how
weak and self-contradictory he had proved. He preached
the social boycott of the Prophetsa, yet he himself
accepted direction from the Prophetsa and paid a loan on
his suggestion. In self-defence, Abu Jahl pleaded that
any other person would have done the same. He told
them that as he saw the Prophetsa standing at his door,
he also saw two wild camels standing one on each side,
ready to attack. We cannot say what this experience
was. Was it a miraculous appearance designed to upset
Abu Jahl or was it the awe-inspiring presence of the
Prophetsa which produced this hallucination? A man
hated and oppressed by a whole town had taken the
courage to go alone to the leader of that town and
demand the restitution of a loan. Maybe this very
unexpected sight frightened Abu Jahl and for a moment
made him forget what he had sworn to do against the
Prophetsa, and forced him to do as the Prophetsa
suggested (Hisham).
HOLY PROPHET'Ssa MARRIAGE WITH KHADIJAra
When the Prophetsa was about twenty-five years old,
his reputation for integrity and fellow-feeling had spread
over the whole of the town. People would point admiring
fingers at him and say, here was a man who could be
trusted. This reputation reached the ears of a rich
widow who approached the Prophet'ssa uncle, Abu Talib,
to let his nephew lead a trading caravan of hers to Syria.
Abu Talib mentioned this to the Prophetsa and the
Prophetsa agreed. The expedition met with great success
and brought unexpected profits. The rich widow,
Khadijara, was convinced that the success of the caravan
was due not only to the conditions of the market in
8
Life of Muhammadsa
Syria, but also to the integrity and efficiency of its
leader. She interrogated her slave, Maisara, on this
subject, and Maisara supported her view and told her
that the honesty and sympathy with which this young
leader of the caravan had managed her affairs would not
be shown by many persons. Khadijara was much
impressed by this account. She was forty years of age
and had already been widowed twice. She sent a woman
friend of hers to the Prophetsa to find out whether he
would be persuaded to marry her. This woman went to
the Prophetsa and asked why he had not married. The
Prophetsa replied he was not rich enough to do so. The
visitor suggested whether he would agree, if a rich and
respectable woman were found whom he could marry.
The Prophetsa asked who this woman could be, and the
visitor said she was Khadijara. The Prophetsa apologized,
saying that Khadijara was too highly placed for him. The
visitor undertook to deal with all difficulties. In that
case, said the Prophetsa, there was nothing for him to
say but to agree. Khadijara then sent a message to the
Prophet'ssa uncle. Marriage between the Prophetsa and
Khadijara was settled and solemnized. A poor man
orphaned in, childhood had his first peep into
prosperity. He became rich. But the use he made of his
riches is an object-lesson to all mankind. After the
marriage Khadijara felt that she was rich and he was
poor and that this inequality between them would not
make for happiness. So she proposed to make over her
property and her slaves to the Prophetsa. The Prophetsa,
making sure that Khadijara was in earnest, declared that
as soon as he had any of Khadija'sra slaves, he would set
them free. And he did so. Moreover, the greater part of
the property which he received from Khadijara he
distributed among the poor. Among the slaves whom he
thus set free was one Zaidra. He appeared to be more
intelligent and more alert than others. He belonged to a
respectable family, had been kidnapped as a child and
sold from place to place until he reached Mecca.
Life of Muhammadsa
9
Young Zaidra, newly freed, saw at once that it was
better to sacrifice freedom for the sake of slavery to the
Prophetsa. When the Prophetsa set the slaves free, Zaidra
refused to be freed and asked leave to continue to live
with the Prophetsa. He did so, and as time went on his
attachment to the Prophetsa grew. But in the meantime
Zaid'sra father and his uncle were on his track and they
ultimately heard that he was in Mecca. In Mecca they
traced him in the house of the Prophetsa. Coming to the
Prophetsa, they asked for the liberty of Zaidra and offered
to pay as much ransom as the Prophetsa should
demand. The Prophetsa said that Zaidra was free and
could go with them as he liked. He sent for Zaidra and
showed him his father and uncle. After the parties had
met and dried their tears, Zaid'sra father told him that
he had been freed by his kind Master and, as his mother
was much afflicted by the separation, he had better
return home. Zaidra replied, "Father! who does not love
his parents? My heart is full of love for you and mother.
But I love this man Muhammadsa so much that I cannot
think of living elsewhere than with him. I have met you
and I am glad. But separation from Muhammadsa I
cannot endure." Zaid'sra father and his uncle did their
utmost to persuade Zaidra to return home with them but
Zaidra did not agree. Upon this the Holy Prophetsa said,
"Zaidra was a freedman already, but from today he will
be my son." Seeing this affection between Zaidra and the
Prophetsa, Zaid'sra father and uncle went back and Zaidra
remained with the Prophetsa (Hisham).
THE PROPHETsa RECEIVES HIS FIRST
REVELATION
When the Prophetsa was over thirty years of age, love
of God and love of His worship began to possess him
more and more. Revolting against the mischiefs,
misdeeds and the many vices of the people of Mecca, he
chose a spot two or three miles away for his meditations.
This was on top of a hill, a sort of cave shaped out of
stone. His wife Khadijara would prepare food enough for
10
Life of Muhammadsa
several days, and with this he would repair to the cave
Hira. In the cave he would worship God day and night.
When he was forty years of age, he saw a vision. It was
in this very cave. He saw some one commanding him to
recite.
The Prophetsa said in reply he did not know what or
how to recite. The figure insisted and at last made the
Prophetsa recite the following verses:
Recite thou in the name of thy Lord Who created, created
man from a clot of blood. Recite! And thy Lord is the Most
Beneficent, Who taught man by the pen, taught man what
he knew not (96:2-6).
These verses, the first ever revealed to the Prophetsa,
became part of the Qur’an as did other verses which
were revealed later. They have tremendous meaning.
They command the Prophetsa to stand up and be ready
to proclaim the name of the One God, the One Creator—
of the Prophetsa and of all others—Who has made man
and sowed the seed of His own love and that of fellow-
men in his nature. The Prophetsa was commanded to
proclaim the Message of this God, and was promised
help, and protection by Him in the proclamation of this
Message. The verses foretold a time when the world
would be taught all manner of knowledge through the
instrumentality of the pen, and would be taught things
never heard of before. The verses constitute an epitome
of the Qur’an. Whatever the Prophetsa was to be taught
in later revelations is contained in embryo in these
verses. The foundation was laid in them of a great and
heretofore unknown advance in the spiritual progress of
man. The meaning and explanation of these verses will
be found in their place in this Commentary. We refer to
them here because their revelation constitutes a great
occasion in the life of the Prophetsa. When the Prophetsa
received this revelation, he was full of fear of the
responsibility which God had decided to place on his
shoulders. Any other person in his place would have
been filled with pride—he would have felt that he had
become great. The Prophetsa was different. He could
Life of Muhammadsa
11
achieve great things but could take no pride in his
achievement. After this great experience he reached
home greatly agitated, his face drawn. On Khadija'sra
enquiry, he narrated the whole experience to her and
summed up his fears, saying, "Weak man that I am, how
can I carry the responsibility which God proposes to put
on my shoulders." Khadijara replied at once:
God is witness, He has not sent you this Word that you
should fail and prove unworthy, that He should then give
you up. How can God do such a thing, while you are kind
and considerate to your relations, help the poor and the
forlorn and bear their burdens? You are restoring the
virtues which had disappeared from our country. You
treat guests with honour and help those who are in
distress. Can you be subjected by God to any trial?
(Bukhari).
Having said this, Khadijara took the Prophetsa to her
cousin, Waraqa bin Naufal, a Christian. When he heard
the account Waraqa said:
"The angel who descended on Mosesas, I am sure, has
descended on you" (Bukhari).
FIRST CONVERTS
Waraqa evidently referred to the prophecy in
Deuteronomy 18:18. When the news reached Zaidra, the
Prophet'ssa freed slave, now about thirty years of age,
and his cousin ‘Alira, about eleven, they both declared
their faith in him. Abu Bakrra, friend of his childhood,
was out of town. As he returned he began to hear of this
new experience which the Prophetsa had had. He was
told that his friend had gone mad and had begun to say
that angels brought him messages from God. Abu Bakrra
trusted the Prophetsa completely. He did not doubt for a
minute that the Prophetsa must be right—he had known
him to be both sane and sincere. He knocked at the
Prophet'ssa door and on admission into his company
asked him what had happened. The Prophetsa, fearing
12
Life of Muhammadsa
lest Abu Bakrra should misunderstand, began a long
explanation. Abu Bakrra stopped the Prophetsa from
doing so, and insisted that all he wanted to know was
whether an angel had really descended upon him from
God and had given him a Message. The Prophetsa
wanted to explain again, but Abu Bakrra said he wanted
to hear no explanation. He wanted only an answer to the
question whether he had had a Message from God. The
Prophetsa said, "Yes" and Abu Bakrra at once declared
his faith. Having declared his faith, he said, argument
would have detracted from the value of his faith. He had
known the Prophetsa long and intimately. He could not
doubt him, and he wanted no argument to be convinced
of his truth. This small group of the Faithful then were
the first believers of Islam: a woman full of years, an
eleven-year-old boy, a freed slave living among
strangers, a young friend and the Prophetsa himself. This
was the party which made the silent resolve to spread
the light of God all over the world. When the people and
their leaders heard of this, they laughed and declared
that these men had gone mad. There was nothing to fear
and nothing to worry about. But as time went on, the
truth began to dawn and as the Prophet Isaiahas (28:13)
said long ago, precept upon precept, precept upon
precept; line upon line, line upon line; here a little, and
there a little; began to descend upon the Prophetsa.
THE FAITHFUL PERSECUTED
God began to talk to Muhammadsa in "another
tongue". The youth of the country began to wonder.
Those in search of truth became excited. Out of scorn
and derision began to grow approval and admiration.
Slaves, young men, and hapless women began to collect
around the Prophetsa. In his Message and in his
teaching there was hope for the degraded, the depressed
and the young. Women thought the time for the
restoration of their rights was near. Slaves thought the
day of their liberation had come and young men thought
the avenues of progress were going to be thrown open to
Life of Muhammadsa
13
them. When derision began to change into approval and
indifference into attachment, the chiefs of Mecca and
the officials began to take fright. They assembled and
took counsel. They decided that derision was no method
to deal with this menace. A more serious remedy had to
be applied. The new influence had to be put down by
force. It was decided that persecution and some form of
boycott must be instituted. Practical steps were soon
taken, and Mecca was pitched against Islam in a serious
conflict. The Prophetsa and his small following were no
longer considered mad, but a growing influence which, if
allowed to grow unimpeded, would prove a danger to the
faith, prestige, customs and traditions of Mecca. Islam
threatened to pull down and rebuild the old structure of
Meccan society, to create a new heaven and a new earth,
the coming of which must mean the disappearance of
the old heaven of Arabia and its old heart. Meccans
could no longer laugh at Islam. It was a question now of
life and death for them. Islam was a challenge and
Mecca accepted the challenge, as enemies of Prophets
had always accepted the challenge of their Prophets.
They decided not to meet argument by argument but to
draw the sword and put down the dangerous teaching
by force; not to match the good example of the Prophetsa
and his followers by their own, nor to reply to kind
words in kind, but to maltreat the innocent and to
abuse those who spoke kindly. Once again in the world
a conflict started between belief and disbelief; the forces
of Satan declared war on the angels. The Faithful, still a
handful, had no power to resist the onslaughts and
violence of the disbelievers. A most cruel campaign
began. Women were butchered shamelessly. Men were
slaughtered. The slaves who had declared their faith in
the Prophetsa were dragged over burning sands and
stones. Their skins became hardened like those of
animals. A long time after, when Islam had become
established far and near, one of these early converts
named Khabbab bin Al-Aratra had his body exposed. His
friends saw his skin hardened like an animal's and
asked him why it was so. Khabbabra laughed and said it
was nothing; only a memory of those early days when
14
Life of Muhammadsa
slaves converted to Islam were dragged through the
streets of Mecca over hard and hot sands and stones
(Musnad, Vol. 5, p. 110).
The slaves who believed came from all communities.
Bilalra was a negro, Suhaibra a Greek. They belonged to
different faiths. Jabrra and Suhaibra were Christians,
Bilalra and ‘Ammarra, idol-worshippers. Bilalra was made
to lie on hot sand, loaded with stones, and boys were
made to dance on his chest, and his master, Umayya
bin Khalf, tortured him thus and then asked him to
renounce Allah and the Prophetsa and sing the praises of
the Meccan gods, Lat and ‘Uzza. Bilalra only said, Ahad,
Ahad … (God is One).
Exasperated, Umayya handed Bilalra over to street
boys, asking them to put a cord round his neck and
drag him through the town over sharp stones. Bilal'sra
body bled, but he went on muttering, Ahad, Ahad…
Later, when Muslims settled in Medina and were able to
live and worship in comparative peace, the Holy
Prophetsa appointed Bilalra a Mu’adhdhin, the official
who calls the worshippers to prayers. Being an African,
Bilalra missed the (h), in the Arabic Ashhadu (I bear
witness). Medinite believers laughed at his defective
pronunciation, but the Prophetsa rebuked them and told
them how dear Bilalra was to God for the stout faith he
showed under Meccan tortures. Abu Bakrra paid ransom
for Bilalra and many other slaves and secured their
release. Among them was Suhaibra, a prosperous
merchant, whom the Quraish continued to belabour
even after his release. When the Holy Prophetsa left
Mecca to settle down in Medina, Suhaibra wanted to go
with him. But the Meccans stopped him. He could not
take away from Mecca, they said, the wealth he had
earned in Mecca. Suhaibra offered to surrender all his
property and earnings and asked whether they would
then let him go. The Meccans accepted the arrangement.
Suhaibra reached Medina empty-handed and saw the
Prophetsa, who heard him and congratulated him,
saying, "This was the best bargain of your life."
Life of Muhammadsa
15
Most of these slave-converts remained steadfast in
outer as well as inner professions of faith. But some
were weak. Once the Holy Prophetsa found ‘Ammarra
groaning with pain and drying his tears. Approached by
the Prophetsa, ‘Ammarra said he had been beaten and
compelled to recant. The Prophetsa asked him, "But did
you believe at heart?" ‘Ammarra declared that he did,
and the Prophetsa said that God would forgive his
weakness.
‘Ammar'sra father, Yasirra, and his mother, Samiyyara,
also were tormented by disbelievers. On one such
occasion the Prophetsa happened to pass by. Filled with
emotion, he said, "Family of Yasirra, bear up patiently,
for God has prepared for you a Paradise." The prophetic
words were soon fulfilled. Yasirra succumbed to the
tortures, and a little later Abu Jahl murdered his aged
wife, Samiyyara, with a spear.
Zinbirara, a woman slave, lost her eyes under the
cruel treatment of disbelievers.
Abu Fukaihra, Safwan bin Umayya's slave, was laid
on hot sand while over his chest were placed heavy and
hot stones, under pain of which his tongue dropped out.
Other slaves were mishandled in similar ways.
These cruelties were beyond endurance. But early
believers bore them because their hearts were made
stout by assurances received daily from God. The Qur’an
descended on the Prophetsa, but the reassuring voice of
God descended on all believers. Were not this so, the
Faithful could not have withstood the cruelties to which
they were subjected. Abandoned by fellow-men, friends
and relations, they had none but God with them, and
they cared not whether they had anyone else. Because
of Him, the cruelties seemed nothing, abuse sounded
like prayers and stones seemed like velvet.
The free citizens who believed were not less cruelly
treated. Their elders and chiefs tormented them in
different ways. ‘Uthmanra was a man of forty, and
prosperous. Yet when the Quraish resolved upon general
persecution of Muslims, his uncle, Hakam, tied him up
16
Life of Muhammadsa
and beat him. Zubair bin al-‘Awwamra, a brave young
lad who later became a great Muslim general, was
wrapped up in a mat by his uncle, smoked from
underneath and tortured by suffocation. But he would
not recant. He had found Truth and would not give it
up.
Abu Dharrra, of the tribe of Ghaffar, heard of the
Prophetsa and went to Mecca to investigate. The Meccans
dissuaded him, saying that they knew Muhammadsa well
and that his Movement was only a selfish design. Abu
Dharrra was not impressed; so he went to the Prophetsa,
heard the Message of Islam straight from him and was
converted. Abu Dharrra asked if he could keep his faith
secret from his tribe. The Prophetsa said he could do so
for a few days. But as he passed through the streets of
Mecca he heard a party of Meccan chiefs abuse the Holy
Prophetsa and make vile attacks. No longer could he
keep his faith secret, and he declared at once: "I bear
witness that there is no God but Allah, and that there is
no one like Allah; and Muhammadsa is His Servant and
Prophetsa." This cry raised in an assembly of disbelievers
seemed to them an effrontery. They rose in wrath and
belaboured him until he fell down senseless. The
Prophet'ssa uncle ‘Abbasra, not a convert yet, passed by
and began to remonstrate on behalf of the victim. "Your
food caravans pass through Abu Dharr'sra tribe," he
said, "and angered at your treatment, his people can
starve you to death." The following day Abu Dharrra
stayed at home. But the day after he went again to the
same assembly and found them abusing the Holy
Prophetsa as before. He went to the Ka‘ba and found
people doing the same. He could not restrain himself,
stood up and made a loud declaration of his faith. Again
he was severely handled. The same thing happened a
third time, and Abu Dharrra went back to his tribe.
The Holy Prophetsa himself was no exception to the
cruel treatment meted out to the Faithful. On one
occasion he was in prayer. A party of disbelievers put a
mantle round his neck and dragged him; his eyes
Life of Muhammadsa
17
seemed protruded. Abu Bakrra happened to come and
rescued him, saying, "You seek to kill him, because he
says, God is his Master?" On another occasion he lay
prostrate in prayer and they laid the entrails of a camel
on his back. He could not rise until the weight was
removed. On yet another occasion he was passing
through a street and a group of street boys followed him.
They went on slapping his neck and telling the people
that he called himself a Prophetsa. Such was the hatred
and enmity against him, and such was his helplessness.
The Prophet'ssa house was stoned from surrounding
houses. Garbage and the remains of slaughtered
animals were thrown into his kitchen. On many
occasions dust was thrown on him while he was praying
so that he had to retire to a safe spot for his public
prayers.
These cruelties, perpetrated against a weak and
innocent group and their honest, well-meaning but
helpless Leadersa, were not wasted, however. Decent
men saw all this and became drawn to Islam. The
Prophetsa was once resting on Safa, a hill near the Ka‘ba.
The Meccan chief Abu Jahl, the Prophet'ssa arch-enemy,
passed by and began to pour vile abuse on him. The
Prophetsa said nothing and went home. A woman-slave
of his household was a witness to this distressing scene.
Hamzara, the Prophet'ssa uncle, a brave man feared by all
his townsmen, returned home from a hunt in the jungle
and entered the house proudly, his bow hung on his
shoulder. The woman-slave had not forgotten the
morning scene. She was disgusted to see Hamzara walk
home thus. She taunted him, saying that he thought
himself brave and went about armed but knew not what
Abu Jahl had done to his innocent nephew in the
morning. Hamzara heard an account of the morning
incident. Though not a believer, he possessed nobility of
character. He may have been impressed by the
Prophet'ssa Message, but not to the extent of joining
openly. When he heard of this wanton attack by Abu
Jahl, he could not hold back. His hesitancy about the
18
Life of Muhammadsa
new Message was gone. He began to feel that so far he
had been too casual about it. He made straight for the
Ka‘ba, where the chiefs of Mecca were wont to meet and
confer. He took his bow and struck Abu Jahl hard.
"Count me from today a follower of Muhammadsa," he
said. "You abused him this morning because he would
say nothing. If you are brave, come out and fight me."
Abu Jahl was dumbfounded. His friends rose to help
but, afraid of Hamzara and his tribe, Abu Jahl stopped
them, thinking an open fight would cost too dearly. He
was really to blame, he said, about the morning incident
(Hisham and Tabari).
THE MESSAGE OF ISLAM
Opposition continued to mount. At the same time the
Prophetsa and his followers were doing all they could to
make plain to the Meccans the Message of Islam. It was
a
many-sided
Message
and
of
great
ultimate
significance, not only for Arabs but for the whole world.
It was a Message from God. It said:
The Creator of the world is One. None else is worthy
of worship. The Prophets have ever believed Him to be
One, and taught their followers so. Meccans should give
up all images and idols. Did they not see that the idols
could not even remove the flies which dropped on the
offerings laid at their feet? If they were attacked they
could not repel. If they had a question put to them, they
could not answer. If they were asked for help, they could
do nothing. But the One God helped those who asked
for His help, answered those who addressed Him in
prayer, subjugated His enemies, and raised those who
abased themselves before Him. When light came from
Him, it illumined His devotees. Why then did the
Meccans neglect Him and turn to lifeless images and
idols and waste their lives? Did they not see that their
want of faith in the One True God had made them
utterly superstitious and incompetent? They had no idea
Life of Muhammadsa
19
of what was clean and what was unclean, of right and
wrong. They did not honour their mothers. They treated
savagely their sisters and daughters, and denied them
their due. They did not treat their wives well. They
tormented widows, exploited orphans, the poor and the
weak, and sought to build their prosperity on the ruins
of others. Of lying and cheating they were not ashamed,
nor of burgling and loot. Gambling and drinking were
their delight. For culture and national advance they did
not care. How long were they going to ignore the One
True God, and continue to lose and lose, and suffer and
suffer? Had they not better reform? Had they not better
give up all forms of exploitation of one another, restore
rights to whom they were due, spend their wealth on
national needs and on improving the lot of the poor and
the weak, treat orphans as a trust and regard their
protection as a duty, support widows and establish and
encourage good works in the whole community, cultivate
not merely justice and equity, but compassion and
grace? Life in this world should be productive of good.
"Leave good works behind", the Message further said,
"that they may grow and bear fruit after you are gone.
There is virtue in giving to others, not in receiving from
them. Learn to surrender that you may be nearer to
your God. Practise self-denial for the sake of your fellow-
men, that you may multiply your credit with God. True,
the Muslims are weak, but do not go after their
weakness, Truth will triumph. This is the decree of
Heaven. Through the Prophetsa a new measure and a
new criterion of good and evil, of right and wrong, will be
set up in the world. Justice and mercy will reign. No
constraint will be allowed in the matter of religion, and
no interference. The cruelties to which women and
slaves have been subjected will be obliterated. The
Kingdom of God will be instituted in place of the
kingdom of Satan."
When this Message was preached to the people of
Mecca and the well-meaning and reflective among them
began to be impressed by it. The elders of Mecca took a
20
Life of Muhammadsa
serious view of what was happening. They went in a
deputation to the Prophet'ssa uncle, Abu Talib, and
addressed him thus:
You are one of our chiefs and for your sake we have so far
spared your nephew, Muhammadsa. The time has come,
however, when we should put an end to this national crisis,
this conflict, in our midst. We ask and demand that he
should desist from saying anything against our idols. Let
him proclaim that God is One, but let him not say
anything against our idols. If he agrees to this, our conflict
and controversy with him will be over. We urge you to
persuade him. But if you are unable to do so, then one of
two things must happen. Either you will have to give up
your nephew, or we, your people, will give you
up (Hisham).
Abu Talib was confronted with a hard choice. To give
up his nephew was hard. Equally hard was it to be
disowned by his people. Arabs had little in the way of
money. Their prestige lay in their leadership. They lived
for their people, and their people for them. Abu Talib
was much upset. He sent for the Prophetsa and
explained to him the demand made by the elders of
Mecca. "If you do not agree," he said with tears in his
eyes, "then either I have to give you up or my people will
give me up." The Prophetsa was in evident sympathy with
his uncle. Tears came to his eyes and he said:
I ask you not to give up your people. I ask you not to
stand by me. Instead, you may give me up and stand by
your people. But the One and Only God is my witness
when I say that even if they were to place the sun on my
right and the moon on my left, I would not desist from
preaching the truth of the One God. I must go on doing
so until I die. You can choose your own pleasure
(Hisham and Zurqani).
This reply, firm, straight and sincere, opened the
eyes of Abu Talib. He sank deep in thought. Though he
did not have the courage to believe, he thought he was
lucky to have lived to see this grand demonstration of
Life of Muhammadsa
21
belief and regard for duty. Turning to the Prophetsa, he
said:
"My nephew, go your way. Do your duty. Let my people
give me up. I am with you" (Hisham).
EMIGRATION TO ABYSSINIA
When tyranny reached its extreme limit the Prophetsa
assembled his followers, and pointing to the west told
them of a land across the sea where men were not
murdered because of a change of faith, where they could
worship God unmolested, and where there was a just
king. Let them go there; maybe the change would bring
them relief. A party of Muslim men, women and
children, acting on this suggestion, went to Abyssinia.
The migration was on a small scale and very pathetic.
The Arabs regarded themselves as keepers of the Ka‘ba,
and so they were. To leave Mecca was for them a great
wrench, and no Arab could think of doing so unless
living in Mecca had become absolutely impossible. Nor
were the Meccans prepared to tolerate such a
movement. They would not let their victims escape and
have the least chance to live elsewhere. The party,
therefore, had to keep its preparations for the journey a
close secret and to depart without even saying good-bye
to their friends and relations. Their departure, however,
became known to some and did not fail to impress them.
‘Umarra, subsequently the Second Khalifah of Islam, was
still a disbeliever, a bitter enemy and persecutor of
Muslims. By sheer chance, he met some members of
this party. One of these was a woman, Ummi
‘Abdullahra. When ‘Umarra saw household effects packed
up and loaded on animals, he understood at once that it
was a party leaving Mecca to take refuge elsewhere. "Are
you going?" he asked. "Yes, God is our witness," replied
Ummi ‘Abdullahra. "We go to another land, because you
treat us most cruelly here. We will not return now until
Allah pleases to make it easy for us." ‘Umarra was
22
Life of Muhammadsa
impressed and said, "God be with you." There was
emotion in his voice. This silent scene had upset him.
When the Meccans got to know of it, they sent a party in
chase. This party went as far as the sea but found that
the Muslims had already embarked. Not being able to
overtake them, they decided to send a delegation to
Abyssinia to excite the king against the refugees and to
persuade him to hand them over again to Meccans. One
of the delegates was ‘Amr bin al-‘Asra, who later joined
Islam and conquered Egypt. The delegation went to
Abyssinia, met the king and intrigued with his court.
But the king proved very firm and, in spite of the
pressure which the Meccan delegation and his own
courtiers were able to put upon him, he refused to hand
over the Muslim refugees to their persecutors. The
delegation returned disappointed, but in Mecca they
soon thought of another plan to force the return of
Muslims from Abyssinia. Among the caravans going to
Abyssinia they set afloat the rumour that all Mecca had
accepted Islam. When the rumour reached Abyssinia,
many Muslim refugees joyfully returned to Mecca but
found on arrival that the rumour which had reached
them was a fabrication. Some Muslims went back again
to Abyssinia but some decided to stay. Among the latter
was ‘Uthman bin Maz‘unra, son of a leading Meccan
chief. ‘Uthmanra received protection from a friend of his
father, Walid bin Mughira, and began to live in peace.
But he saw that other Muslims continued to suffer
brutal persecution. It made him very unhappy. He went
to Walid and renounced his protection. He felt he should
not have such protection while other Muslims continued
to suffer. Walid announced this to the Meccans.
One day, Labid, poet-laureate of Arabia, sat among
the chiefs of Mecca, reciting his verse. He read a line
which meant that all graces must ultimately come to an
end. ‘Uthmanra boldly contradicted him and said, "The
graces of Paradise will be everlasting." Labid, not used to
such contradictions, lost his temper and said, "Quraish,
your guests were not insulted like this before. Whence
Life of Muhammadsa
23
has this fashion begun?" To appease Labid, a man from
among the audience rose and said, "Go on and take no
notice of this fool". ‘Uthmanra XE "Persecution to the
Muslims:‘Uthman bin Maz‘unra insisted that he had
said nothing foolish. This exasperated the Quraishite,
who sprang upon ‘Uthmanra and gave him a sharp blow,
knocking out an eye. Walid was present at the scene. He
was a close friend of ‘Uthman'sra father. He could not
endure such treatment of his deceased friend's son. But
‘Uthmanra was no longer under his formal protection
and Arab custom now forbade him to take sides. So he
could do nothing. Half in anger, half in anguish he
turned to ‘Uthmanra, and said, "Son of my friend, you
would have saved your eye, had you not renounced my
protection. You have to thank yourself for it."
‘Uthmanra replied,
"I have longed for this. I lament not over the loss of one
eye, because the other waits for the same fate. Remember,
while the Prophetsa suffers, we want no peace" (Halbiyya,
Vol. 1, P. 348).
‘UMARra ACCEPTS ISLAM
About this time, another very important event took
place. ‘Umarra, who later became the Second Khalifah of
Islam, was still one of the fiercest and the most feared
enemies of Islam. He felt that no effective step had yet
been taken against the new Movement and decided to
put an end to the Prophet'ssa life. He took his sword and
set out. A friend was puzzled to see him going and asked
where he was going and with what intent. "To kill
Muhammadsa," said ‘Umarra.
"But would you be safe from his tribe after this? And
do you really know how things are going? Do you know
that your sister and her husband have joined Islam?"
It came like a bolt from the blue and greatly upset
‘Umarra. He decided to go and have done with his sister
and her husband first. As he reached their house he
24
Life of Muhammadsa
heard a recitation going on inside. The voice was that of
Khabbabra who was teaching them the Holy Book.
‘Umarra entered the house swiftly. Khabbabra, alarmed
by the hurried steps, had already hid himself. ‘Umar'sra
sister, Fatimara, put away the leaves of the Qur’an.
Confronting her and her husband, ‘Umarra said, "I hear
you have renounced your own faith," and, saying this,
he raised his hand to strike her husband, who was
incidentally his own cousin. Fatimara threw herself
between ‘Umarra and her husband; so ‘Umar'sra hand
fell on Fatima’sra face and struck her on the nose, from
which blood flowed freely. The blow made Fatimara all
the braver. She said, "Yes, we are Muslims now and
shall remain so; do what you may." ‘Umarra was a brave
man, though rough. His sister's face, dyed red by his
own hand, filled him with remorse. Soon he was a
changed man. He asked to be shown those leaves of the
Qur’an they were reading from. Fatimara refused lest he
should tear them up and throw them away. ‘Umarra
promised not to do so. But, said Fatimara, he was not
clean. ‘Umarra offered to have a bath. Clean and cooled,
he took the leaves of the Qur’an in his hand. They
contained a portion of the Chapter Ta Ha. And he came
upon the verses:
"Verily I am Allah; there is no God beside Me. So
serve Me, and observe prayer for My remembrance.
Surely the Hour is coming, and I am going to manifest
it, that every soul may be recompensed for its
endeavour" (20:15, 16).
The firm assertion of God's existence, the clear
promise that Islam would soon establish genuine
worship in place of the customary one current in
Mecca—these and a host of other associated ideas must
have moved ‘Umarra. He could contain himself no longer.
Faith welled up in his heart and he said, "How
wonderful, how inspiring!" Khabbabra came out of his
hiding, and said, "God is my witness, only yesterday I
heard the Prophetsa pray for the conversion of ‘Umarra or
‘Amr ibn Hisham. Your change is the result of that
Life of Muhammadsa
25
prayer." ‘Umar'sra mind was made up. He asked where
the Prophetsa was and made straight for him at Dari
Arqam, his bare sword still in his hand. As he knocked
at the door, the Prophet'ssa Companions could see
‘Umarra through the crevices. They feared lest he should
have some evil design. But the Prophetsa said, "Let him
come in." ‘Umarra entered, sword in hand. "What brings
you?" inquired the Prophetsa. "Prophetsa of God," said
‘Umarra, "I am here to become a Muslim." Allahu Akbar,
cried the Prophetsa. Allahu Akbar, cried the Companions.
The hills around Mecca echoed the cries. News of the
conversion spread like wild fire and henceforward
‘Umarra, the much-feared persecutor of Islam, himself
began to be persecuted along with other Muslims. But
‘Umarra had changed. He delighted now in suffering as
he had delighted before in inflicting suffering. He went
about Mecca, a much harassed person.
PERSECUTION INTENSIFIES
Persecution became more and more serious and
more unbearable. Many Muslims had already left Mecca.
Those who stayed behind had to suffer more than ever
before. But Muslims swerved not a bit from the path
they had chosen. Their hearts were as stout as ever,
their faith as steadfast. Their devotion to the One God
was on the increase and so was their hatred for the
national idols of Mecca. The conflict had become more
serious than ever. The Meccans convened another big
meeting. At this they resolved on an all-out boycott of
the Muslims: The Meccans were to have no normal
dealings with Muslims. They were neither to buy from
them, nor to sell them anything. The Prophetsa, his
family and a number of relations who, though not
Muslims, still stood by him, were compelled to take
shelter in a lonely place, a possession of Abu Talib.
Without money, without means and without reserves,
the Prophet'ssa family and relations suffered untold
26
Life of Muhammadsa
hardships under this blockade. For three years there
was no slackening of it. Then at last, five decent
members of the enemy revolted against these conditions.
They went to the blockaded family, offered to annul the
boycott, and asked the family to come out. Abu Talib
came out and reproved his people. The revolt of the five
became known all over Mecca, but good feeling asserted
itself again, and Meccans decided they must cancel the
savage boycott. The boycott was over, but not its
consequences. In a few days the Prophet'ssa faithful wife,
Khadijara, met her death, and a month later his uncle,
Abu Talib.
The Holy Prophetsa had now lost the companionship
and support of Khadijara, and he and the Muslims had
lost the good offices of Abu Talib. Their passing away
naturally also resulted in the loss of some general
sympathy. Abu Lahab, another uncle of the Prophetsa,
seemed ready at first to side with the Prophetsa. The
shock of his brother's death and regard for his dying
wish were still fresh in his mind. But the Meccans soon
succeeded in antagonizing him. They made use of the
usual appeals. The Prophetsa taught that disbelief in the
Oneness of God was an offence, punishable in the
Hereafter; his teaching contradicted everything they had
learnt from their forefathers, and so on. Abu Lahab
decided to oppose the Prophetsa more than ever.
Relations between Muslims and Meccans had become
strained. A three-year boycott and blockade had
enlarged the gulf between them. Meeting and preaching
seemed impossible. The Prophetsa did not mind the ill-
treatment and the persecution; these were nothing so
long as he had the chance to meet and address people.
But now it seemed that he had no such chance in
Mecca. General antagonism apart, the Prophetsa now
found it impossible to appear in any street or public
place. If he did, they threw dust at him and sent him
back to his house. Once he returned home, his head
covered with dust. A daughter wept as she removed the
dust. The Prophetsa told her not to weep for God was
Life of Muhammadsa
27
with him. Ill-treatment did not upset the Prophetsa. He
even welcomed it as evidence of interest in his Message.
One day, for instance, the Meccans by a general intrigue
said nothing to him nor did they ill-treat him in any
way. The Prophetsa retired home disappointed, until the
reassuring voice of God made him go to his people
again.
THE PROPHETsa GOES TO TA’IF
It seemed that in Mecca now nobody would listen to
him and this made him sad. He felt he was stagnating.
So he decided to turn elsewhere for the preaching of his
Message, and he chose Ta’if, a small town about sixty
miles to the south-east of Mecca and famed for its fruit
and its agriculture. The Prophet'ssa decision was in
keeping with the traditions of all Prophetsas. Mosesas
turned now to the Pharaoh, now to Israel, and now to
Midian. Jesusas, similarly, turned now to Galilee, now to
places across the Jordan, and now to Jerusalem. So the
Holy Prophetsa of Islam, finding that Meccans would ill-
treat but not listen, turned to Ta’if. In polytheistic beliefs
and practices Ta’if was not behind Mecca. The idols to
be found in the Ka‘ba were not the only, nor the only
important, idols in Arabia. One important idol, al-Lat,
was to be found in Ta’if; because of it Ta’if also was a
centre of pilgrimage. The inhabitants of Ta’if were
connected with those of Mecca by ties of blood; and
many green spots between Ta’if and Mecca were owned
by Meccans. On arrival at Ta’if, the Prophetsa had visits
from its chiefs but none seemed willing to accept the
Message. The rank and file obeyed their leaders and
dismissed the teaching with contempt. This was not
unusual. People immersed in worldly affairs always
regard such a Message as something of an interference
and even an offence. Because the Message is without
visible support—such as numbers or arms—they also
feel they can dismiss it with contempt. The Prophetsa
28
Life of Muhammadsa
was no exception. Reports of him had already reached
Ta’if, and here he now was, without arms or following, a
lone individual with only one companion, Zaidra. The
towns folk thought him a nuisance which should be
ended, if only to please their chiefs. They set vagabonds
of the town and street boys at him who pelted him with
stones and drove him out of the town. Zaidra was
wounded and the Prophetsa began to bleed profusely.
But the pursuit continued until this defenceless party of
two was several miles out of Ta’if. The Prophetsa was
sorely grieved and dejected when an angel descended
upon him and asked if he would like his persecutors to
be destroyed. "No," said the Prophetsa. "I hope that of
these very tormentors would be born those who would
worship the One True God." (Bukhari, Kitab Bad’ul-
Khalq.)
Exhausted and dejected, he stopped at a vineyard
owned by two Meccans who happened to be present.
They were among his persecutors at Mecca, but on this
occasion they became sympathetic. Was it because a
Meccan had been ill-treated by the people of Ta’if, or was
it because a spark of human kindness suddenly glowed
in their hearts? They sent to the Prophetsa a tray full of
grapes with a Christian slave, ‘Addasra by name and
belonging to Nineveh. ‘Addasra presented the tray to the
Prophetsa and his companion. While he looked wistfully
at them, he became more curious than ever when he
heard the Prophetsa say, "In the name of Allah, the
Gracious, the Merciful." His Christian background was
enlivened and he felt he was in the presence of a Hebrew
Prophetas. The Prophetsa asked him where he belonged
and ‘Addasra said Nineveh, upon which the Prophetsa
said, "Jonahas, son of Amittai, who belonged to Nineveh,
was a holy man, a Prophet like me." The Prophetsa also
told ‘Addasra of his own Message. ‘Addasra felt charmed
and believed at once. He embraced the Prophetsa with
tears in his eyes and started kissing his head, hands
and feet. The meeting over, the Prophetsa turned again to
Allah and said:
Life of Muhammadsa
29
Allah, I submit my plaint to Thee. I am weak, and without
means. My people look down upon me. Thou art Lord of
the weak and the poor and Thou art my Lord. To whom
wilt Thou abandon me—to strangers who push me about
or to the enemy who oppresses me in my own town? If
Thou art not angered at me, I care not for my enemy. Thy
mercy be with me. I seek refuge in the light of Thy face. It
is Thou Who canst drive away darkness from the world
and give peace to all, here and hereafter. Let not Thy
anger and Thy wrath descend on me. Thou art never
angry except when Thou art pleased soon after. And there
is no power and no refuge except with Thee (Hisham and
Tabari).
Having said this prayer, he set back for Mecca. He
stopped en route at Nakhla for a few days and set out
again. According to Meccan tradition he was no longer a
citizen of Mecca. He had left it because he thought it
hostile and could not return to it except with the
permission of the Meccans. Accordingly, he sent word to
Mut‘im bin ‘Adi—a Meccan chief, to ask if Meccans
would permit him to come back. Mut‘im, though as
bitter an enemy as any other, possessed nobility of
heart. He collected his sons and relatives. Arming
themselves, they went to the Ka‘ba. Standing in the
courtyard he announced he was permitting the
Prophetsa to return. The Prophetsa then returned, and
made a circuit of the Ka‘ba. Mut‘im, his sons and
relatives, with swords unsheathed, then escorted the
Prophetsa to his house. It was not protection in the
customary Arabian sense which had been extended to
the Prophetsa. The Prophetsa continued to suffer and
Mut‘im did not shield him. Mut‘im's act amounted to a
declaration of formal permission for the Prophetsa to
return.
The Prophet'ssa journey to Ta‘if has extorted praise
even from the enemies of Islam. Sir William Muir, in his
biography of the Prophetsa, writes (speaking of the
journey to Ta’if):
30
Life of Muhammadsa
There is something lofty and heroic in this journey of
Muhammadsa to At-Ta’if; a solitary man, despised and
rejected by his own people, going boldly forth in the name
of God, like Jonah to Nineveh, and summoning an
idolatrous city to repent and support his mission. It sheds a
strong light on the intensity of his belief in the divine origin
of his calling (Life of Muhammadsa by Sir W. Muir, 1923
edition, pp. 112-113).
Mecca returned to its old hostility. The Prophet'ssa
home town again became hell for him. But he continued
to tell people of his Message. The formula, "God is One",
began to be heard here and there. With love and regard,
and with a sense of fellow-feeling, the Prophetsa
persisted in the exposition of his Message. People turned
away but he addressed them again and again. He made
his proclamation, whether the people cared or not, and
persistence seemed to pay. The handful of Muslims who
had returned from Abyssinia and had decided to stay,
preached secretly to their friends, neighbours and
relations. Some of these were persuaded to declare
themselves openly and to share the sufferings of other
Muslims. But many, though persuaded at heart, did not
have the courage to confess openly; they waited for the
kingdom of God to come to the earth.
In the meantime revelations received by the Prophetsa
began to hint at the near possibility of migration from
Mecca. Some idea of the place they were to migrate to
was also given to him. It was a town of wells and date-
groves. He thought of Yamama. But soon the thought
was dismissed. He then waited in the assurance that
whatever place they were destined to go to would
certainly become the cradle of Islam.
ISLAM SPREADS TO MEDINA
The annual Hajj drew near, and from all parts of
Arabia pilgrims began to arrive in Mecca. The Prophetsa
went wherever he found a group of people, expounded to
Life of Muhammadsa
31
them the idea of One God and told them to give up
excesses of all kinds and prepare for the Kingdom of
God. Some listened and became interested. Some
wished to listen but were sent away by the Meccans.
Some who had already made up their minds, stopped to
ridicule. The Prophetsa was in the valley of Mina when he
saw a group of six or seven people. He found that they
belonged to the Khazraj tribe, one in alliance with the
Jews. He asked them if they would listen to what he had
to say. They had heard of him and were interested; so
they agreed. The Prophetsa spent some time telling them
that the Kingdom of God was at hand, that idols were
going to disappear, that the idea of One God was due to
triumph, and piety and purity were once again going to
rule. Would they not, in Medina, welcome the Message?
The group became much impressed. They accepted the
Message and promised, on their return to Medina, to
confer with others and report next year whether Medina
would be willing to receive Muslim refugees from Mecca.
They returned and conferred with their friends and
relations. There were, at the time, two Arab and three
Jewish tribes at Medina. The Arab tribes were the Aus
and the Khazraj and the Jewish tribes the Banu
Quraiza, the Banu Nadir, and the Banu Qainuqa‘. The
Aus and the Khazraj were at war. The Quraiza and the
Nadir were in alliance with the Aus and the Qainuqa‘
with the Khazraj. Tired of unending warfare, they were
inclined to peace. At last they agreed to acknowledge the
Khazraj Chief, ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul, as King of
Medina. From the Jews, the Aus and the Khazraj had
heard of prophecies in the Bible. They had heard Jewish
tales of the lost glory of Israel and of the advent of a
Prophetsa "like unto Mosesas." This advent was near at
hand, the Jews used to say. It was to mark the return to
power of Israel and the destruction of their enemies.
When the people of Medina heard of the Prophetsa, they
became impressed and began to ask if this Meccan
Prophetsa was not the Prophetsa they had heard of from
the Jews. Many young men readily believed. At the next
32
Life of Muhammadsa
Hajj twelve men from Medina came to Mecca to join the
Prophetsa. Ten of these belonged to the Khazraj and two
to the Aus tribe. They met the Prophetsa in the valley of
Mina and, holding the Prophet'ssa hand, solemnly
declared their belief in the Oneness of God and their
resolve to abstain from all common evils, from
infanticide, and from making false accusations against
one another. They also resolved to obey the Prophetsa in
all good things. When they returned to Medina, they
started telling others of their New Faith. Zeal increased.
Idols were taken out of their niches and thrown on the
streets. Those who used to bow before images began to
hold their heads high. They resolved to bow to none
except the One God. The Jews wondered. Centuries of
friendship, exposition and debate had failed to produce
the change which this Meccan Teacher had produced in
a few days. The people of Medina would go to the few
Muslims in their midst and make inquiries about Islam.
But the few Muslims could not cope with the large
numbers of inquiries, nor did they know enough. They
decided, therefore, to address a request to the Prophetsa
to send them some one to teach Islam. The Prophetsa
agreed to send Mus‘abra, one of the Muslims who had
been in Abyssinia. Mus‘abra was the first missionary of
Islam to go out of Mecca. At about this time, the
Prophetsa had a grand promise from God. He had a
vision in which he saw that he was in Jerusalem and
Prophets had joined behind him in congregational
worship. Jerusalem only meant Medina, which was
going to become the centre of the worship of the One
God. Other Prophets congregating behind the Prophetsa
of Islam meant that men following different Prophets
would join Islam, and Islam would thus become a
universal religion.
Conditions in Mecca had now become most critical.
Persecution had assumed the worst possible form.
Meccans laughed at this vision and described it as
wishful thinking. They did not know that the
foundations of the New Jerusalem had been laid.
Life of Muhammadsa
33
Nations of the East and the West were agog. They
wanted to hear the Last Great Message of God. In those
very days the Kaiser and the Chosroes of Iran went to
war with each other. Chosroes was victorious. Syria and
Palestine were overrun by Iranian armies. Jerusalem
was destroyed. Egypt and Asia Minor were mastered. At
the mouth of the Bosphorus, only ten miles from
Constantinople, Iranian Generals were able to pitch
their tents. Meccans rejoiced over Iranian victories and
said the judgement of God had been delivered—the idol-
worshippers of Iran had defeated a People of the Book.
At that time, the Holy Prophetsa received the following
revelation:
The Romans have been defeated in the land nearby, and
they, after their defeat, will be victorious in a few years—
Allah's is the command before and after that—and on that
day will the believers rejoice with the help of Allah. He
helps whom He pleases; and He is the Mighty, the
Merciful. Allah has made this promise. Allah breaks not
His promise, but most men know not (30: 3-7).
The prophecy was fulfilled in a few years. The
Romans defeated the Iranians and recovered the
territories they had lost to them. The part of the
prophecy which said, "On that day the believers shall
rejoice with the help of God", was also fulfilled. Islam
began to advance. The Meccans believed they had put
an end to it by persuading people not to listen to
Muslims but to show active hostility instead. Right at
this time the Prophetsa received in his revelations news
of victories for Muslims, and destruction for Meccans.
The Prophetsa announced the following verses:
And they say, "Why does he not bring us a Sign from his
Lord?" Has there not come to them the clear evidence in
what is contained in the former books? And if We had
destroyed them with a punishment before it, they would
have surely said, "Our Lord, wherefore didst Thou not
send to us a Messenger that we might have followed Thy
commandments before we were humbled and disgraced?"
34
Life of Muhammadsa
Say, "Each one is waiting; wait ye, therefore, and you will
know who are the people of the right path and who follow
true guidance" (20: 134-136).
The Meccans complained of lack of Signs. They were
told that the prophecies about Islam and the Prophetsa
recorded in earlier books should be enough. Had
Meccans been destroyed before the Message of Islam
could be explained to them, they would have complained
of lack of chance to consider the Signs. The Meccans
must, therefore, wait.
Revelations promising victory for believers and defeat
for disbelievers were being received every day. When the
Meccans looked at their own power and prosperity and
at the powerlessness and poverty of Muslims, and then
heard of the promises of divine help and of Muslim
victories in the Prophet'ssa daily revelations, they
wondered and wondered. Were they mad or was the
Prophetsa mad? They were hoping that persecution
would compel the Muslims to give up their faith and
return to the Meccans, that the Prophetsa himself and
his closest followers would begin to have doubts about
his claims. But instead of this they had to listen to
confident affirmations like the following:
Nay, I swear by all that you see, and by all that you see not
that it is surely the message brought by an honoured
Messengersa. And it is not the word of a poet; little is it that
you believe; nor is it the utterance of a soothsayer; little is
it that you heed. It is a revelation from the Lord of the
worlds. And if he had forged any sayings in Our name, We
would surely have seized him by the right hand, and then
surely would We have severed his life-artery, and not one
of you could have held Us off from him. And surely it is an
admonition for the God-fearing. And, surely, We know
that some of you reject Our Signs. And, surely, it is a
source of anguish for the disbelievers. And, surely, it is the
true certainty. So glorify the name of thy Lord, the Great
(Qur’an 69:39-53).
Life of Muhammadsa
35
Meccans were warned that all their fond hopes would
be smashed. The Prophetsa was neither a poet, nor a
soothsayer nor a pretender. The Qur’an was a reading
for the pious. True, it had its deniers. But it also had its
secret admirers, those who were jealous of its teaching
and its truths. The promises and prophecies contained
in it would all be fulfilled. The Prophetsa was asked to
ignore all opposition and go on celebrating his Mighty
God.
The third Hajj arrived. Among the pilgrims from
Medina was a large party of Muslims. Owing to Meccan
opposition these Muslims from Medina wished to see the
Prophetsa in private. The Prophet'ssa own thoughts were
turning more and more to Medina, as a likely place for
migration. He mentioned this to his closest relations but
they tried to dissuade him from all thoughts of this
kind. They pleaded that though Mecca was full of
opposition, it offered the support of several influential
relations. The prospects at Medina were all uncertain
and, should Medina prove as hostile as Mecca, would
the Prophet'ssa Meccan relations be able to help? The
Prophetsa, however, was convinced that migration to
Medina had been decreed. So he rejected the advice of
his relations and decided to migrate to Medina.
FIRST PLEDGE OF ‘AQABA
After midnight, the Prophetsa again met the Muslims
from Medina in the valley of ‘Aqaba. His uncle ‘Abbasra
was with him. The Muslims from Medina numbered
seventy-three, out of whom sixty-two belonged to the
Khazraj tribe and eleven to the Aus. The party included
two women, one being Ummi ‘Ammarara, of the Banu
Najjar. They had been taught Islam by Mus‘abra, and
were full of faith and determination. They all proved to
be pillars of Islam. Ummi ‘Ammarara is an example. She
instilled in her children undying loyalty to Islam. One of
her sons, Habibra, was taken prisoner by Musailima, the
36
Life of Muhammadsa
Pretender, in an encounter after the Prophet'ssa death.
Musailima tried to unsettle Habib'sra faith. "Do you
believe Muhammadsa to be a Messenger of God?" he
asked. "Yes," was the reply. "Do you believe me to be a
Messenger of God?" asked Musailima. "No," replied
Habibra. Upon this Musailima ordered one of his limbs to
be cut off. This done, he asked Habibra again, "Do you
believe Muhammadsa to be a Messenger of God?" "Yes,"
replied Habibra. "Do you believe me to be a Messenger of
God?" "No." Musailima ordered another limb to be cut off
Habib'sra body. Limb after limb was cut off in this way
and Habib'sra body was reduced to many pieces. He died
a cruel death, but left behind an unforgettable example
of personal heroism and sacrifice for the sake of
religious conviction (Halbiyya, Vol. 2, p. 17).
Ummi ‘Ammarara accompanied the Prophetsa in
several wars.
This party of Medina Muslims, in short, attained to
great distinction for their loyalty and faith. They came to
Mecca not for wealth, but for faith; and they had it in
abundance.
Moved by family ties and feeling legitimately
responsible for the safety of the Prophetsa, ‘Abbasra thus
addressed the party:
O Khazraj, this my relation is respected here by his
people. They are not all Muslims, yet they protect him. But
he has chosen now to leave us and go to you. O Khazraj, do
you know what will happen? All Arabia will be against
you. If you realize the risks entailed by your invitation,
then take him away; if you do not, then give up your
intention and let him stay here.
The leader of this party Al-Bara’ra replied assuredly:
We have heard you. Our resolution is firm. Our lives are
at the disposal of the Prophetsa of God. We are decided,
and only await his decision (Halbiyya, Vol. 2, p. 18).
The Prophetsa gave a further exposition of Islam and
its teaching. Explaining this, he told the party that he
would go to Medina if they would hold Islam as dear as
Life of Muhammadsa
37
they held their wives and children. He had not quite
finished when this party of seventy-three devotees cried,
'Yes,' 'Yes,' in one voice. In their zeal they forgot that
they could be overheard. ‘Abbasra cautioned them to
speak low. But the party was full of faith. Death now
was nothing in their eyes. When ‘Abbasra cautioned the
party, one of them said aloud, "We are not afraid, O
Prophet of Godsa. Permit us, and we can deal with the
Meccans right now and avenge the wrongs they have
done you." But the Prophetsa said he had not yet been
commanded to fight.
The party then took the oath of fealty and the
meeting dispersed.
The Meccans did get to know of this meeting. They
went to the Medina encampment to complain against
these visitors to their chiefs. ‘Abdullah bin Ubbayy bin
Salul—Chief of chiefs—knew nothing of what had
happened. He assured the Meccans that it must be
some false rumour which they had heard. The people of
Medina had accepted him as their leader and could not
do anything without his knowledge and permission. He
did not know that the people of Medina had cast off the
rule of Satan and accepted the rule of God instead.
THE HIJRA
The party returned to Medina and the Prophetsa and
his followers started preparations for migration. Family
after family began to disappear. Muslims, certain that
the Kingdom of God was near, were full of courage.
Sometimes a whole lane would be emptied in the course
of a night. In the morning Meccans would see the doors
locked and realize that the residents had migrated to
Medina. The growing influence of Islam amazed them.
At last not a single Muslim remained in Mecca save a
few slave converts, the Prophetsa himself, Abu Bakrra
and ‘Alira. The Meccans realized that their prey was
about to escape. The chiefs assembled again and
38
Life of Muhammadsa
decided they should now kill the Prophetsa. By a special
divine design, it seems, the date they appointed for
killing the Prophetsa was appointed for his escape. When
the Meccan party was collecting in front of the
Prophet'ssa house with intent to kill, the Prophetsa was
moving out in the secrecy of the night. The Meccans
must have feared anticipation of their foul design by the
Prophetsa. They proceeded cautiously and when the
Prophetsa himself passed by, they took him for someone
else, and withdrew to avoid being noticed. The
Prophet'ssa closest friend Abu Bakrra had been informed
of the Prophet'ssa plan the day before. He duly joined
and then both left Mecca, and took shelter in a cave
called Thaur, about three or four miles from Mecca over
a hill. When the Meccans learnt of the Prophet'ssa
escape, they collected and sent a force in pursuit. Led by
a tracker, they reached Thaur. Standing at the mouth of
the cave in which the Prophetsa and Abu Bakrra sat
hiding, the tracker said that Muhammadsa was either in
the cave or had ascended to heaven. Abu Bakrra heard
this and his heart sank. "The enemy has nearly got us,"
he whispered. "Fear not, God is with us," replied the
Prophetsa. "I fear not for myself," went on Abu Bakrra,
"but for you. For, if I die, I am but an ordinary mortal;
but if you die, it will mean death to faith and spirit"
(Zurqani). "Even so, fear not," assured the Prophetsa, "We
are not two in this cave. There is a third—God"
(Bukhari).
Meccan tyranny was destined to end. Islam was to
have the chance to grow. The pursuers were deceived.
They ridiculed the tracker's judgement. It was too open
a cave, they said, for anybody to take shelter in, for with
snakes and vipers it was none too safe. If they had but
bent a little, they could have sighted the two. But they
did not, and dismissing the tracker, they returned to
Mecca.
For two days the Prophetsa and Abu Bakrra waited in
the cave. On the third night, according to the plan, two
fleet camels were brought to the cave, one for the
Life of Muhammadsa
39
Prophetsa and the guide; the other for Abu Bakrra and
his servant, ‘Amir bin Fuhairara.
SURAQAra PURSUES THE PROPHET
Before setting out, the Prophetsa looked back at
Mecca. Emotions welled up in his heart. Mecca was his
birthplace. He had lived there as child and man and had
received there the Divine Call. It was the place where his
forefathers had lived and flourished since the time of
Ishmael. With these thoughts, he had a last long look at
it and then said, "Mecca, thou art dearer to me than any
other place in the world, but thy people would not let me
live here." Upon this Abu Bakrra said, "The place hath
turned out its Prophetsa. It only awaiteth its
destruction." The Meccans, after the failure of their
pursuit, put a prize on the heads of the two fugitives.
Whoever captured and restored to the Meccans the
Prophetsa or Abu Bakrra dead or alive was to have a
reward of a hundred camels. The announcement was
made among the tribes around Mecca. Tempted by the
reward, Suraqa bin Malikra, a Bedouin chief, started in
pursuit of the party and ultimately sighted them on the
road to Medina. He saw two mounted camels and,
feeling sure they were bearing the Prophetsa and Abu
Bakrra, spurred on his horse. The horse reared and fell
before it had gone very far and Suraqara fell with it.
Suraqa'sra own account of what happened is interesting.
He says:
After I fell from the horse, I consulted my luck in the
superstitious fashion common with Arabs by a throw of
the arrows. The arrows boded ill-luck. But the temptation
of the reward was great. I mounted again and resumed my
pursuit and nearly overtook the party. The Prophetsa rode
with dignity, and did not look back. Abu Bakrra, however,
looked back again and again (evidently, out of fear for the
safety of the Prophetsa). As I neared them, my horse reared
again, and I fell off. I consulted the arrows again; and
40
Life of Muhammadsa
again they boded ill-luck. My horse's hoofs sank deep into
the sand. Mounting again and resuming the pursuit
seemed difficult. I then understood that the party was
under divine protection. I called out to them and entreated
them to stop. When near enough I told them of my evil
intention and of my change of heart. I told them I was
giving up the pursuit and returning. The Prophetsa let me
go, but made me promise not to reveal their whereabouts
to anybody. I became convinced that the Prophetsa was a
true one, destined to succeed. I requested the Prophetsa to
write me a guarantee of peace to serve me when he became
supreme. The Prophetsa asked ‘Amir bin Fuhairara to write
me a guarantee, and he did. As I got ready to return with
it, the Prophetsa received a revelation about the future and
said, "Suraqara, how wilt thou feel with the gold bangles of
the Chosroes on thy wrists?" Amazed at the prophecy I
asked, "Which Chosroes? Chosroes bin Hormizd, the
Emperor of Iran?" The Prophetsa said, "Yes" (Usud al-
Ghaba).
Sixteen or seventeen years later the prophecy was
literally fulfilled. Suraqara accepted Islam and went to
Medina. The Prophetsa died, and after him, first Abu
Bakrra, and then ‘Umarra became the Khalifahs of Islam.
The growing influence of Islam made the Iranians
jealous and led them to attack the Muslims but, instead
of subjugating the Muslims, they were themselves
subjugated by them. The capital of Iran fell to the
Muslims who captured its treasures, including the gold
bangles which the Chosroes wore at State functions.
After his conversion, Suraqara used to describe his
pursuit of the Prophetsa and his party and to tell of what
passed between him and the Prophetsa. When the spoils
of the war with Iran were placed before ‘Umarra, he saw
the gold bangles and remembered what the Prophetsa
had told Suraqara. It was a grand prophecy made at a
time of utter helplessness. ‘Umarra decided to stage a
visible fulfilment of the prophecy. He, therefore, sent for
Suraqara and ordered him to put on the gold bangles.
Suraqara protested that the wearing of gold by men had
Life of Muhammadsa
41
been forbidden by Islam. ‘Umarra said that this was
true, but that the occasion was an exception. The
Prophetsa had foreseen Chosroes' gold bangles on his
wrists; therefore he had to wear them now, even on pain
of punishment. Suraqara was objecting out of deference
to the Prophet'ssa teaching; otherwise he was as eager as
anyone else to provide visible proof of the fulfilment of
the great prophecy. He put on the bangles and Muslims
saw the prophecy fulfilled (Usud al-Ghaba). The fugitive
Prophetsa had become a king. He himself was no longer
in this world. But those who succeeded him could
witness the fulfilment of his words and visions.
THE PROPHETsa ARRIVES AT MEDINA
To return to our narrative of the Hijra. After the
Prophetsa had dismissed Suraqara he continued his
journey to Medina unmolested. When he reached
Medina, the Prophetsa found the people waiting
impatiently. A more auspicious day could not have
dawned for them. For, the sun which had risen for
Mecca had come instead to shine on Medina.
News that the Prophetsa had left Mecca had reached
them, so they were expecting his arrival. Parties of them
went miles out of Medina to look for him. They went in
the morning and returned disappointed in the evening.
When at last the Prophetsa did reach Medina, he decided
to stop for a while in Quba, a nearby village. A Jew had
seen the two camels and had decided that they were
carrying the Prophetsa and his Companions. He climbed
an eminence and shouted, "Sons of Qaila, he for whom
you waited has come." Everyone in Medina who heard
this cry rushed to Quba, while the people of Quba,
overjoyed at the arrival of the Prophetsa in their midst
sang songs in his honour.
The utter simplicity of the Prophetsa is illustrated by
an incident which took place at this time at Quba. Most
people in Medina had not seen the Prophetsa before.
42
Life of Muhammadsa
When they saw his party sitting under a tree, many of
them took Abu Bakrra for the Prophetsa. Abu Bakrra,
though younger, had a greyer beard and was better
dressed than the Prophetsa. So they turned to him and
sat in front of him, after showing him the obeisance due
to the Prophetsa. When Abu Bakrra saw that he was
being mistaken for the Prophetsa, he rose, took his
mantle and hung it against the sun and said, "Prophetsa
of God, you are in the sun. I make this shade for you"
(Bukhari). With tact and courtesy he made plain to
visitors from Medina their error. The Prophetsa stopped
at Quba for ten days, after which the people of Medina
took him to their city. When he entered the town, he
found that all the people, men, women and children,
had turned out to receive him. Among the songs they
sang was:
Moon of the fourteenth night has risen on us from behind
al-Wida'. So long as we have in our midst one who calls us
to God, it is incumbent upon us to tender our thanks to
God. To you who have been sent to us by God we present
our perfect obedience (Halbiyya).
The Prophetsa did not enter Medina from the eastern
side. When the people of Medina described him as a
"moon of the fourteenth night", they meant that they
were living in the dark before the Prophetsa came to shed
his light upon them. It was a Monday when the
Prophetsa entered Medina. It was a Monday when he left
the cave Thaur and, strange as it may seem, it was a
Monday on which he took Mecca about ten years later.
ABU AYYUB ANSARIra AS PROPHET'Ssa HOST
While the Prophetsa was in Medina, everybody longed
to have the honour of being his host. As his camel
passed through a lane, families would line up to receive
him. With one voice they would say, "Here we are with
our homes, our property and our lives to receive you and
to offer our protection to you. Come and live with us."
Life of Muhammadsa
43
Many would show greater zeal, go forward and held the
reins of the camel and insist on the Prophet'ssa
dismounting in front of their doors and entering their
houses. Politely the Prophetsa would refuse saying,
"Leave my camel alone. She is under the command of
God; she will stop where God wants her to stop."
Ultimately it stopped on a site which belonged to
orphans of the Banu Najjar tribe. The Prophetsa
dismounted and said, "It seems that this is where God
wants us to stop." He made enquiries. A trustee of the
orphans came forward and offered the site for the use of
the Prophetsa. The Prophetsa replied that he would not
accept the offer unless he were allowed to pay. A price
was settled and the Prophetsa decided to build a mosque
and some houses on it. This settled, the Prophetsa asked
who lived nearest to the site. Abu Ayyub Ansarira came
forward and said that his house was the nearest and
that his services were at the Prophet'ssa disposal. The
Prophetsa asked him to prepare a room in his house for
him. Abu Ayyub'sra house was double-storeyed. He
offered to let the Prophetsa have the upper storey. But
the Prophetsa preferred to have the lower storey for the
convenience of his visitors.
The devotion which the people of Medina had for the
Prophetsa showed itself again. Abu Ayyubra agreed to let
the Prophetsa have the lower storey, but refused to go to
sleep on a floor under which lived the Prophetsa. He and
his wife thought it discourteous to do so. A pitcher of
water was accidentally broken and water flowed on the
floor. Abu Ayyubra, fearing lest some water should drip
through to the room occupied by the Prophetsa, took his
quilt and with it dried up the water before any could
drip through. In the morning he called on the Prophetsa
and narrated the events of the night before, upon
hearing which the Prophetsa agreed to occupy the upper
storey. Abu Ayyubra prepared meals and sent them up.
The Prophetsa ate whatever he wanted and Abu Ayyubra
whatever remained. After a few days, others demanded a
share in entertaining the Prophetsa. Until the Prophetsa
44
Life of Muhammadsa
settled in his own house and made his own
arrangements he was entertained by the people of
Medina in turn. A widow had an only son named Anasra,
aged about eight or nine. She brought the boy to the
Prophetsa and offered him for the Prophet'ssa personal
service. This Anasra became immortalized in the annals
of Islam. He became a very learned man, and also rich.
He attained to over one hundred years of age and in the
days of the Khalifahs was held in great esteem by
everybody. Anasra is reported to have said that although
he went into the service of the Prophetsa as a boy and
remained with him until the Prophetsa died, never did
the Prophetsa speak unkindly to him, nor did he ever
admonish him, nor did he ever set him a duty harder
than he could perform. During his stay in Medina, the
Prophetsa had only Anasra with him. The testimony of
Anasra, therefore, reveals the Prophet'ssa character as it
developed in the days of his growing power and
prosperity at Medina.
Later, the Prophetsa sent his freedman Zaidra to
Mecca to fetch his family and relations. The Meccans
had been stupefied by the sudden and well-planned
departure of the Prophetsa and his followers. For some
time, therefore, they did nothing to vex him. When the
Prophet'ssa family and the family of Abu Bakrra left
Mecca they raised no difficulty. The two families reached
Medina unmolested. In the meantime the Prophetsa laid
the foundations of a mosque on the site he had bought
for the purpose. After this, he built houses for himself
and for his Companions. About seven months were
spent on their completion.
LIFE UNSAFE AT MEDINA
Within a few days of the Prophet'ssa arrival in
Medina, the pagan tribes there became interested in
Islam and a majority of them joined. Many, not
persuaded at heart, also joined. In this way a party
Life of Muhammadsa
45
joined the fold of Islam who were not Muslims at heart.
Its members played a very sinister part in subsequent
history. Some of them became sincere Muslims. Others
remained insincere and kept intriguing against Islam
and Muslims. Some refused to join at all. But they could
not stand the growing influence of the New Faith, so
they migrated from Medina to Mecca. Medina became a
Muslim town. In it was established the worship of the
One God. There was not a second town in the world
then which could make this claim. It was no small joy to
the Prophetsa and his friends that within a few days of
their migration a whole town had agreed to give up the
worship of idols and to establish instead the worship of
the One Invisible God. But there was no peace yet for
Muslims. In Medina itself a party of Arabs had only
outwardly joined Islam. Inwardly, they were the sworn
enemies of the Prophetsa. Then there were the Jews, who
continuously intrigued against him. The Prophetsa was
aware of these dangers. He remained alert and urged his
friends and followers to be on their guard. He often
remained awake the whole night (Bari, Vol. 6, p. 6o).
Tired by night-long vigilance he once expressed a desire
for help. Soon he heard the sound of armour. "What is
this?" he asked. "It is Sa‘d bin Waqqasra, O Prophetsa,
who has come to do sentinel duty for you" (Bukhari and
Muslim). The people of Medina were alive to their great
responsibility. They had invited the Prophetsa to come
and live in their midst and it was now their duty to
protect him. The tribes took counsel and decided to
guard the Prophet'ssa house in turn.
In the unsafety of his person and in the absence of
peace for his followers, there was no difference between
the Prophet'ssa life at Mecca and his life at Medina. The
only difference was that at Medina Muslims were able to
worship in public in the mosque which they had built in
the name of God. They were able to assemble for this
purpose five times in the day without let or hindrance.
Two or three months passed. The people of Mecca
recovered from their bewilderment and started making
46
Life of Muhammadsa
plans for the vexation of Muslims. They soon found that
it did not fulfil their purpose merely to trouble Muslims
in and around Mecca. It was necessary to attack the
Prophetsa and his followers at Medina and turn them out
of their new refuge. Accordingly they addressed a letter
to ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy ibn Salul, a leader of Medina,
who, before the Prophet'ssa arrival, had been accepted as
king of Medina by all parties. They said in this letter
that they had been shocked at the Prophet'ssa arrival at
Medina and that it was wrong on the part of the people
of Medina to afford refuge to him. In the end they said:
Now that you have admitted our enemy in your home, we
swear by God and declare that we, the people of Mecca,
will join in an attack on Medina unless you, the people of
Medina, agree to turn him out of Medina or give him a
joint fight. When we attack Medina, we will put to the
sword all able-bodied men and enslave all women (Abu
Dawud, Kitab al-Kharaj).
‘Abdullah bin Ubayy ibn Salul thought this letter a
God-send. He consulted other hypocrites in Medina and
persuaded them that if they allowed the Prophetsa to live
in peace among them they would invite the hostility of
Mecca. It behoved them, therefore, to make war upon
the Prophetsa, if only in order to appease the Meccans.
The Prophetsa got to know of this. He went to ‘Abdullah
bin Ubayy ibn Salul and tried to convince him that such
a step would prove suicidal. Many people in Medina had
become Muslims and were prepared to lay down their
lives for Islam. If ‘Abdullah declared war upon Muslims,
the majority of the people of Medina would fight on the
side of Muslims. Such a war would, therefore, cost him
dear and spell his own destruction. ‘Abdullah,
impressed by this advice, was dissuaded from his plans.
At this time, the Prophetsa took another important
step. He collected the Muslims and suggested that every
two Muslims should become linked together as two
brothers. The idea was well received. Medinite took
Meccan as his brother. Under this new brotherhood, the
Life of Muhammadsa
47
Muslims of Medina offered to share their property and
their belongings with the Muslims of Mecca. One
Medinite Muslim offered to divorce one of his two wives
and to have her married to his Meccan brother. The
Meccan Muslims declined to accept the offers of the
Muslims of Medina out of regard for the needs of the
latter. But the Muslims of Medina remained insistent,
and the point had to be referred to the Prophetsa. The
Muslims of Medina urged that the Meccan Muslims were
their brothers; so, they had to share their property with
them. The Meccan Muslims did not know how to
manage land. But they could share the produce of the
land if not the land itself. The Meccan Muslims declined
with thanks this incredibly generous offer, and preferred
to stick to their own vocation of trade. Many Meccan
Muslims became rich again. But Muslims of Medina
always remembered their offer to share their property
with Meccan Muslims. Many a time when a Medinite
Muslim died, his sons divided the inheritance with their
Meccan brothers. For many years, the practice
continued, until the Qur’an abolished it by its teaching
about the division of inheritance (Bukhari and Muslim).
PACT BETWEEN VARIOUS TRIBES OF MEDINA
Besides uniting Meccan and Medinite Muslims in a
brotherhood, the Holy Prophetsa instituted a covenant
between all the inhabitants of Medina. By this covenant,
Arabs and the Jews were united into a common
citizenship with Muslims. The Prophetsa explained to
both Arabs and Jews that before the Muslims emerged
as a group in Medina, there were only two groups in
their town, but with Muslims now, there were three
groups. It was but proper that they should enter into an
agreement which should be binding upon them all, and
which should assure to all of them a measure of peace.
Eventually an agreement was arrived at. The agreement
said:
48
Life of Muhammadsa
Between the Prophetsa of God and the Faithful on the one
hand, and all those on the other, who voluntarily agree to
enter. If any of the Meccan Muslims is killed, the Meccan
Muslims will themselves be responsible. The responsibility
for securing the release of their prisoners will also be
theirs. The Muslim tribes of Medina similarly will be
responsible for their own lives and their prisoners.
Whoever rebels or promotes enmity and disorder will be
considered a common enemy. It will be the duty of all the
others to fight against him, even though he happens to be a
son or a close relation. If a disbeliever is killed in battle by
a believer, his Muslim relations will seek no revenge. Nor
will they assist disbelievers against believers. The Jews
who join this covenant will be helped by Muslims. The
Jews will not be put to any hardship. Their enemies will
not be helped against them. No disbeliever will give
quarter to anybody from Mecca. He will not act as a
trustee for any Meccan property. In a war between
Muslims and disbelievers he will take no part. If a believer
is maltreated without cause, Muslims will have the right to
fight against those who maltreat. If a common enemy
attack Medina, the Jews will side with the Muslims and
share the expenses of the battle. The Jewish tribes in
covenant with the other tribes of Medina will have rights
similar to those of Muslims. The Jews will keep to their
own faith, and Muslims to their own. The rights enjoyed
by the Jews will also be enjoyed by their followers. The
citizens of Medina will not have the right to declare war
without the sanction of the Prophetsa. But this will not pre-
judice the right of any individual to avenge an individual
wrong. The Jews will bear the expenses of their own
organization, and Muslims their own. But in case of war,
they will act with unity. The city of Medina will be
regarded as sacred and inviolate by those who sign the
covenant. Strangers who come under the protection of its
citizens will be treated as citizens. But the people of
Medina will not be allowed to admit a woman to its
citizenship without the permission of her relations. All
disputes will be referred for decision to God and the
Life of Muhammadsa
49
Prophetsa. Parties to this covenant will not have the right to
enter into any agreement with the Meccans or their allies.
This, because parties to this covenant agree in resisting
their common enemies. The parties will remain united in
peace as in war. No party will enter into a separate peace.
But no party will be obliged to take part in war. A party,
however, which commits any excess will be liable to a
penalty. Certainly God is the protector of the righteous
and the Faithful and Muhammadsa is His Prophetsa
(Hisham).
This is the covenant in brief. It has been prepared
from scraps to be found in historical records. It
emphasizes beyond any doubt that in settling disputes
and disagreements between the parties at Medina, the
guiding principles were to be honesty, truth and justice.
Those committing excesses were to be held responsible
for those excesses. The covenant makes it clear that the
Prophetsa of Islam was determined to treat with civility
and kindness the other citizens of Medina, and to regard
them and deal with them as brethren. If disputes and
conflicts arose later, the responsibility rested with the
Jews.
As we have already said, two or three months passed
away before Meccans could renew their planned hostility
against Islam. An occasion was provided by Sa‘d bin
Mu‘adhra, chief of the Aus tribe of Medina, who arrived
at Mecca for the circuit of the Ka‘ba. Abu Jahl saw him
do this and said, "After giving protection to this apostate
Muhammadsa, do you expect you can come to Mecca
and circuit the Ka‘ba in peace? Do you think you can
protect and save him? I swear by God, that had it not
been for Abu Sufyanra, you could not have returned safe
to your family."
Sa‘d bin Mu‘adhra replied, "Take it from me, if you
Meccans stop us from visiting and circuiting the Ka‘ba,
you will have no peace on your road to Syria." At about
that time Walid bin Mughira, a Meccan chief, became
seriously ill. He apprehended that his end had come.
The other chiefs of Mecca were sitting around. Walid
50
Life of Muhammadsa
could not control himself and began to cry. The Meccan
chiefs wondered at this and asked him why he was
crying. "Do you think I am afraid of death? No, it is not
death I fear. What I fear is lest the Faith of Muhammadsa
should spread and even Mecca go under him." Abu
Sufyanra assured Walid that as long as they lived they
would resist with their lives the spread of this Faith
(Khamis, Vol. I).
MECCANS PREPARING TO ATTACK MEDINA
From this narration of events it is quite clear that the
lull in Meccan hostility was only temporary. The leaders
of Mecca were preparing for a renewed attack on Islam.
Dying chiefs bound their survivors to oaths of hostility
against the Prophetsa, and roused them to war against
him and his followers. The people of Medina were invited
to take up arms against the Muslims and were warned
that, if they refused to do so, the Meccans and their
allied tribes would attack Medina, kill their men and
enslave their women. If the Prophetsa had stood aside
and done nothing for the defence of Medina, he would
have incurred a terrible responsibility. The Prophetsa,
therefore, instituted a system of reconnaissance. He sent
parties of men to places round about Mecca to report on
signs of preparations for war. Now and then, there were
incidents—scuffles and fights—between these parties
and Meccans. European writers say these incidents were
initiated by the Prophetsa and that, therefore, in the
wars which ensued, he was the aggressor. But we have
before us the thirteen years of Meccan tyranny, their
intrigues for antagonizing the people of Medina against
the Muslims, and the threatened attack upon Medina
itself. Nobody who remembers all this can charge the
Prophetsa with the responsibility for initiating these
incidents. If he sent out parties of Muslims for purpose
of reconnaissance, it was in self-defence. Thirteen years
of tyranny were justification enough for the preparations
Life of Muhammadsa
51
of Muslims for self-defence. If wars ensued between
them and their Meccan enemy, the responsibility did not
lie with Muslims. The slender grounds on which
Christian nations today declare war against one another
are well known. If half of what the Meccans did to
Muslims is done today to a European people, they would
feel justified in going to war. When the people of one
country organize on a large scale the killing of another,
when one people compels another to leave their homes,
does it not give the victims the right to make war? After
Muslims had migrated to Medina, no further ground was
needed for them to declare war on the Meccans. But the
Prophetsa declared no war. He showed tolerance and
confined his defensive activities to reconnaissance. The
Meccans, however, continued to irritate and harass the
Muslims. They excited the people of Medina against
them and interfered with their right of pilgrimage. They
changed their normal caravan routes and started going
through tribal areas around Medina, to rouse the tribes
against the Muslims. The peace of Medina was threa-
tened; so it was the obvious duty of Muslims to accept
the challenge of war which the Meccans had been
throwing down for fourteen years. Nobody under the
circumstances could question the right of Muslims to
accept this challenge.
While the Prophetsa was busy reconnoitring, he was
not neglecting the normal and spiritual needs of his
following in Medina. A great majority of the people of
Medina had become Muslims, by outward profession as
well as by inward faith. Some had joined by outward
profession only. The Prophetsa, therefore, started
instituting the Islamic form of government in his small
following. In earlier days, Arabs had settled their
disputes by the sword and by individual violence. The
Prophetsa introduced juridical procedures. Judges were
appointed to settle claims which individuals or parties
brought against one another. Unless a judge declared a
claim to be just and true, it was not admitted. In the old
days intellectual pursuits had been looked upon with
52
Life of Muhammadsa
contempt. The Prophetsa took steps to promote literacy
and love of learning. Those who could read and write
were asked to teach others the same arts. Injustice and
cruelty were ended. The rights of women were
established. The rich were to pay for the needs of the
poor and for improving the social amenities of Medina.
Labourers were protected from exploitation. For weak
and incompetent heirs, arrangements were made for the
appointment of trustees. Loan transactions began to be
committed to writing. The importance of fulfilling all
undertakings began to be impressed. The excesses
committed against slaves were abolished. Hygiene and
public sanitation began to receive attention. A census of
the population was undertaken. Lanes and highways
were ordered to be widened, and steps were taken to
keep them clean. In short, laws were instituted for the
promotion of an ideal family and social life. The savage
Arabs for the first time in their history were introduced
to the rules of politeness and civilized existence.
BATTLE OF BADR
While the Prophetsa planned for the practical
institution of laws which were to serve not only his own
generation of Arabs but all mankind for all time to come,
the people of Mecca made their plans for war. The
Prophetsa planned for a law which was to bring to his
own people and all the others peace, honour and
progress; his Meccan enemy planned for the destruction
of that law. The Meccan plans eventually resulted in the
Battle of Badr. It was the eighteenth month after the
Hijra. A commercial caravan led by Abu Sufyanra was
returning from Syria. Under pretence of protecting this
caravan, the Meccans raised a large army and decided
to take it to Medina. The Holy Prophetsa came to know of
these preparations. He also had revelations from God
which said that the time to pay back the enemy in his
own coin had come. He went out of Medina with a
Life of Muhammadsa
53
number of followers. Nobody at the time knew whether
this party of Muslims would have to confront the
caravan which was coming from Syria or the army
which was coming from Mecca. The party numbered
about three hundred. A commercial caravan in those
days did not consist only of camels loaded with
merchandise. It also included armed men who guarded
the caravan and escorted it through its journey. Since
tension had arisen between Meccans and the Muslims of
Medina, the Meccan chiefs had begun to take special
care about arming the escort. History records the fact of
two other caravans which passed by this route a short
while before. In one of these, two hundred armed men
were provided as guard and escort, and in the other
three hundred. It is wrong to suggest, as Christian
writers do, that the Prophetsa took three hundred
followers and set out to attack an undefended
commercial caravan. The suggestion is mischievous and
unfounded. The caravan which was now coming from
Syria was a large one and, considering its size and the
armed escort provided for other caravans, it seems
reasonable to think that about four to five hundred
armed guards must have been provided to serve as its
escort. To say that the Muslim party of three hundred
poorly-armed men were led by the Prophetsa to attack
such a well-armed caravan in the hope of looting it is
unjust in the extreme. Only rank prejudice and
determined ill-will against Islam can prompt such a
thought. If the Muslim party was out to confront only
this caravan, their adventure could have been described
as an adventure of war, although war in self-defence, for
the Muslim party from Medina was small and ill-armed
and the Meccan caravan was large and well-armed, and
for a long time they had been carrying on a campaign of
hostility against the Muslims of Medina.
In point of fact the conditions under which this small
party of Muslims set out of Medina were far more grave.
As we have said, they did not know whether it was the
caravan from Syria or the army from Mecca which they
54
Life of Muhammadsa
would have to confront. The uncertainty under which
the Muslims laboured is hinted at in the Qur’an. But the
Muslims were prepared for both. The uncertainty under
which the Muslims left Medina redounds to the credit of
their faith and their tremendous sincerity. It was after
they had gone some distance from Medina that the
Prophetsa made it known to them that they would have
to confront the large Meccan army rather than the small
Syrian caravan.
Speculations had reached Muslims about the size of
the Meccan army. The most moderate of these
speculations placed the number at one thousand, all of
them seasoned soldiers skilled in the art of war. The
number accompanying the Prophetsa was only three
hundred and thirteen, and of these many were unskilled
and inexperienced, and most were ill-armed. A great
majority of them went on foot, or mounted on camels.
There were only two horses in the whole party. This
party, which was as poorly equipped with the weapons
of war as it was raw in experience, had to confront a
force three times its number, consisting mostly of
experienced fighters. It was quite obviously the most
dangerous thing ever undertaken in history. The Holy
Prophetsa was wise enough to ensure that nobody took
part in it without due knowledge and without his will
and heart in it. He told his party clearly that it was no
longer the caravan they had to confront but the army
from Mecca. He asked the party for their counsel. One
after another, his Meccan followers stood up and
assured the Prophetsa of their loyalty and zeal, and of
their determination to fight the Meccan enemy who had
come to attack the Muslims of Medina in their homes.
Every time the Prophetsa heard a Meccan Muslim, he
asked for more counsel and more advice. The Muslims
of Medina had been silent. The aggressors were from
Mecca, with blood relations to many of those Muslims
who had migrated with the Prophetsa to Medina and who
were now in this small party. The Muslims of Medina
were afraid lest their zeal to fight the Meccan enemy
Life of Muhammadsa
55
should injure the feelings of their Meccan brethren. But
when the Prophetsa insisted on more and more counsel,
one of the Medinite Muslims stood up and said,
"Prophetsa of God, you are having all the counsel you
want, but you continue to ask for more. Perhaps you
refer to us, the Muslims of Medina. Is that true?"
"Yes," said the Prophetsa.
"You ask for our counsel," he said, "because you
think that when you came to us, we agreed to fight on
your side only in case you and your fellow emigrants
from Mecca were attacked in Medina. But now we seem
to have come out of Medina, and you feel that our
agreement does not cover the conditions under which we
find ourselves today. But O Prophetsa of God, when we
entered into that agreement we did not know you as well
as we do now. We know now what high spiritual station
you hold. We care not for what we agreed to. We now
stand by you, whatever you ask us to do. We will not
behave like the followers of Mosesas who said, ‘Go you
and your God and fight the enemy, we remain here
behind.' If we must fight, we will and we will fight to the
right of you, to the left of you, in front of you and behind
you. True, the enemy wants to get at you. But we assure
you that he will not do so, without stepping over our
dead bodies. Prophetsa of God, you invite us to fight. We
are prepared to do more. Not far from here is the sea. If
you command us to jump into it, we will hesitate not."
(Bukhari, Kitab al-Maghazi, and Hisham).
This was the spirit of devotion and sacrifice which
early Muslims displayed, and the like of which is not to
be found in the history of the world. The example of the
followers of Mosesas has been cited above. As for the
disciples of Jesus, we know they abandoned Jesus at a
critical time. One of them gave him away for a paltry
sum. Another cursed him, and the remaining ten ran
away. The Muslims who joined the Prophetsa from
Medina had been in his companionship only for a year
and a half. But they had attained to such strength of
faith that, had the Prophetsa but ordered, they would
56
Life of Muhammadsa
have plunged themselves heedlessly into the sea. The
Prophetsa took counsel. But he had no doubt at all as to
the devotion of his following. He took counsel in order to
sift the weaklings and send them away. But he found
that the Meccan and the Medinite Muslims vied with one
another in the expression of their devotion. Both were
determined that they would not turn their backs to the
enemy, even though the enemy was three times their
number
and
far
better
equipped,
armed
and
experienced. They would rather put their faith in the
promises of God, show their regard for Islam, and lay
down their lives in its defence.
Assured of this devotion by both Meccan and
Medinite Muslims, the Prophetsa advanced. When he
reached a place called Badr, he accepted the suggestion
of one of his followers and ordered his men to settle near
the brook of Badr. The Muslims took possession of this
source of water, but the land on which they took up
their positions was all sand, and therefore unsuitable for
the manoeuvres of fighting men. The followers of the
Prophetsa
showed
natural
anxiety
over
this
disadvantage. The Prophetsa himself shared the anxiety
of his followers and spent the whole night praying. Again
and again he said:
My God, over the entire face of the earth just now, there
are only these three hundred men who are devoted to Thee
and determined to establish Thy worship. My God, if these
three hundred men die today at the hands of their enemy
in this battle, who will be left behind to glorify Thy name?
(Tabari).
God heard the supplication of His Prophetsa. Rain
came over-night. The sandy part of the field which the
Muslims occupied became wet and solid. The dry part of
the field occupied by the enemy became muddy and
slippery. Maybe the Meccan enemy chose this part of the
field and left the other for the Muslims because their
experienced eye preferred dry ground to facilitate the
movements of their soldiers and cavalry. But the tables
Life of Muhammadsa
57
were turned upon them by a timely act of God. The rain
which came overnight made the sandy part of the field
which was in the possession of the Muslims hard and
the hard field where the Meccans had encamped
slippery. During the night the Prophetsa had a clear
intimation from God that important members of the
enemy would meet with their death. He even had
individual names revealed to him. The spots at which
they were to drop dead were also revealed. They died as
they were named and dropped where it had been
foretold.
In the battle itself this little party of Muslims
displayed wonderful daring and devotion. One incident
proves this. One of the few Generals which the Muslim
force included was ‘Abdur Rahman bin ‘Aufra, one of the
chiefs of Mecca and an experienced soldier in his own
way. When the battle began, he looked to his right and
to his left to see what kind of support he had. He found
to his amazement, that he had only two lads from
Medina on his flanks. His heart sank and he said to
himself, "Every General needs support on his sides.
More so I on this day. But I only have two raw boys.
What can I do with them?" ‘Abdur Rahman bin ‘Aufra
says he had hardly finished saying this to himself when
one of the boys touched his side with his elbow. As he
bent over to hear the boy, the latter said, "Uncle, we
have heard of one Abu Jahl, who used to harass and
torment the Prophetsa. Uncle, I want to fight him; tell me
where he is." ‘Abdur Rahman bin ‘Aufra had not yet
replied to this youthful inquiry, when his attention was
similarly drawn by the boy on the other side, who asked
him the same question. ‘Abdur Rahmanra was not a little
amazed at the courage and determination of these two
boys. A seasoned soldier, he did not think that even he
would select the commander of the enemy for an
individual encounter. ‘Abdur Rahmanra raised his finger
to point at Abu Jahl—armed to the teeth and standing
behind the lines protected by two senior Generals, with
drawn swords. ‘Abdur Rahmanra had not dropped his
58
Life of Muhammadsa
finger, when the two boys dashed into the enemy ranks
with the speed of an eagle, making straight for their
chosen target. The attack was sudden. The soldiers and
guards were stupefied. They attacked the boys. One of
the boys lost an arm. But they remained unnerved and
unbeaten. They attacked Abu Jahl, with such violence
that the great commander fell to the ground, mortally
wounded. From the spirited determination of these two
boys, one can judge how deeply the followers of the
Prophetsa, both old and young, had been stirred by the
cruel persecution to which they and the Prophetsa had
been subjected. We only read about them in history, but
yet are deeply stirred. The people of Medina heard of
these cruelties from eye-witnesses. The feelings they
must have had, can well be imagined. They heard of
Meccan cruelties on the one hand and of the
forbearance of the Prophetsa on the other. No wonder
their determination mounted high to avenge the wrongs
done to the Prophetsa and to the Muslims of Mecca. They
looked only for an opportunity to tell the Meccan
tormentors that if the Muslims did not retaliate, it was
not because they were powerless; it was because they
had not been permitted by God to do so. How
determined this small Muslim force was to die fighting
can be gauged from another incident. Battle had not yet
been joined when Abu Jahl sent a Bedouin chief to the
Muslim side to report on their numbers. This chief
returned and reported that the Muslims were three
hundred or more. Abu Jahl and his followers were glad.
They thought the Muslims easy prey. "But," said the
Bedouin chief, "my advice to you is—Don't fight these
men, because every one of them seems determined to
die! I have seen not men but death mounted on camels"
(Tabari and Hisham). The Bedouin chief was right—
those who are prepared to die do not easily die.
Life of Muhammadsa
59
A GREAT PROPHECY FULFILLED
The time of the battle drew near. The Prophetsa came
out of the little hut in which he had been praying, and
announced:
"The hosts will certainly be routed and will show
their backs."
These were the words revealed to the Prophetsa some
time before in Mecca. Evidently they related to this
battle. When Meccan cruelty had reached its extreme
limit, and Muslims were migrating to places where they
could have peace, the Prophetsa had the following verses
revealed to him by God:
And surely to the people of Pharaoh also came Warners.
They rejected all Our Signs. So We seized them as the
seizing of One Who is Mighty and Omnipotent. Are your
disbelievers better than those? Or have you an exemption
in the Scriptures? The hosts will certainly be routed and
will show their backs. Nay, the Hour is their appointed
time; and the Hour will be most calamitous and most
bitter. Surely the offenders will be in bewilderment and
flaming fire. On the day when they will be dragged into the
Fire on their faces and it will be said to them, "Taste ye the
touch of burning" (54:42-49).
These verses are part of Surah Al-Qamar and this
Surah, according to all reports, was revealed in Mecca.
Muslim authorities place the date of its revelation
somewhere between the fifth and tenth year of the
Prophet'ssa Call, that is, at least three years before the
Hijra (i.e. the year of the Prophet'ssa migration from
Mecca to Medina). More likely, it was revealed eight
years before. European authorities have the same view.
According to Noldeke, the whole of this Chapter was
revealed after the fifth year of the Prophet'ssa Call.
Wherry thinks this date a little too early. According to
him, the Chapter belongs to the sixth or seventh year
before the Hijra, or after the Prophet'ssa Call. In short,
both Muslim and non-Muslim authorities agree that this
Chapter was revealed years before the Prophetsa and his
60
Life of Muhammadsa
followers migrated from Mecca to Medina. The prophetic
value of the Meccan verses is beyond dispute. There is
in these verses a clear hint of what was in store for the
Meccans in the battlefield of Badr. The fate they were
going to meet is clearly foretold. When the Prophetsa
came out of his hut, he reiterated the prophetic
description contained in the Meccan Chapter. He must
have been put in mind of the Meccan verses, during his
prayers in the hut. By reciting one of the verses he
reminded his followers that the Hour promised in the
Meccan revelation had come.
And the Hour had really come. The Prophet Isaiahas
(21:13-17) had foretold this very hour. The battle began,
even though Muslims were not ready for it and non-
Muslims had been advised against taking part in it.
Three hundred and thirteen Muslims, most of them
inexperienced and unused to warfare, and nearly all of
them unequipped, stood before a number three times as
large, and all of them seasoned soldiers. In a few hours,
many noted chiefs of Mecca met their end. Just as the
Prophet Isaiahas had foretold, the glory of Kedar faded
away. The Meccan army fled in miserable haste, leaving
behind their dead as well as some prisoners. Among the
prisoners was the Prophet'ssa uncle, ‘Abbasra, who
generally stood by the Prophetsa during the days at
Mecca. ‘Abbasra had been compelled to join the Meccans
and to fight the Prophetsa. Another prisoner was Abu’l
‘Asra, a son-in-law of the Prophetsa. Among the dead was
Abu Jahl, Commander-in-chief of the Meccan army and,
according to all accounts, arch-enemy of Islam.
Victory came, but it brought mixed feelings to the
Prophetsa. He rejoiced over the fulfilment of divine
promises, repeated during the fourteen years which had
gone by, promises which had also been recorded in
some of the earliest religious writings. But at the same
time he grieved over the plight of the Meccans. What a
pitiable end had they met! If this victory had come to
another in his place, he would have jumped with joy.
But the sight of the prisoners before him, bound and
Life of Muhammadsa
61
handcuffed, brought tears to the eyes of the Prophetsa
and his faithful friend Abu Bakrra. ‘Umarra, who
succeeded Abu Bakrra as the Second Khalifah of Islam,
saw this but could not understand. Why should the
Prophetsa and Abu Bakrra weep over a victory? ‘Umarra
was bewildered. So he made bold to ask the Prophetsa,
"Prophetsa of God, tell me why you weep when God has
given you such a grand victory. If we must weep, I will
weep with you, or put on a weeping face at least." The
Prophetsa pointed to the miserable plight of the Meccan
prisoners. This was what disobedience of God led to.
The Prophet Isaiahas spoke again and again of the
justice of this Prophetsa, who had emerged victorious
from a deadly battle. Of this there was a grand
demonstration on this occasion. Returning to Medina
the Prophetsa rested for the night on the way. The
devoted followers who watched him could see that he
turned from side to side and could not sleep. They soon
guessed that it was because he heard the groans of his
uncle, ‘Abbasra, who lay nearby, bound tight as a
prisoner
of
war.
They
loosened
the
cord
on
‘Abbasra.‘Abbasra stopped groaning. The Prophetsa, no
longer disturbed by his groans, went to sleep. A little
later he woke up and wondered why he no longer heard
‘Abbasra groan. He half thought ‘Abbasra had gone into a
swoon. But the Companions guarding ‘Abbasra told him
they had loosened the cord on ‘Abbasra to let him (the
Prophetsa) sleep undisturbed. "No, no," said the
Prophetsa, "there must be no injustice. If ‘Abbasra is
related to me, other prisoners are related to others.
Loosen the cords on all of them or tie the cord tight on
‘Abbasra also." The Companions heard this admonition
and decided to loosen the cords on all the prisoners, and
themselves bear the responsibility for their safe custody.
Of the prisoners, those who were literate were promised
freedom if they each undertook to make ten Meccan
boys literate—this being their ransom for liberty. Those
who had nobody to pay ransom for them, obtained their
liberty for the asking. Those who could afford to pay
62
Life of Muhammadsa
ransom, were set free after they had paid it. By setting
the prisoners free in this way, the Prophetsa put an end
to the cruel practice of converting prisoners of war into
slaves.
BATTLE OF UHUD
When the Meccan army fled from Badr they
announced that they would attack Medina again and
avenge upon the Muslims for what the Meccans had
suffered in the battle; and only a year later they did
attack Medina again in full force. They felt so humiliated
and disgraced at their defeat that the Meccan chiefs
forbade surviving relations to weep over those who had
died in the battle. They also laid down that profits from
commercial caravans would be constituted into a war
fund. With full preparations, therefore, an army of three
thousand under the command of Abu Sufyanra attacked
Medina. The Prophetsa held a council and asked his
followers whether they would meet the enemy in Medina
or outside. He himself favoured the former alternative.
He preferred to let the Muslims stay in Medina and let
the enemy come and attack them in their homes. This,
he thought, would place the responsibility for aggression
and attack on the enemy. But at the council were many
Muslims who had not had the chance to take part in the
Battle of Badr, and who now longed to fight for God.
They insisted on having a straight and open fight and on
having the chance to die fighting. The Prophetsa accepted
the general advice (Tabaqat).
While this was being debated, the Prophetsa related a
vision of his. He said, "I had a vision. I saw a cow, and I
also saw my sword with its point broken. I saw the cow
being butchered, and that I had put my hand inside a
coat of armour. I also saw myself riding a ram." The
Companions asked the Prophetsa how he interpreted the
vision.
Life of Muhammadsa
63
"The butchering of the cow" said the Prophetsa,
"indicates that some of my Companions will be killed in
battle. The broken point of my sword indicates that
some important one among my relations will meet his
death, or maybe, I myself will suffer pain or injury of
some kind. Putting my hand in a coat of armour seems
to mean that if we stay in Medina it is better for us. The
fact that I have seen myself riding a ram means that we
will overpower the commander of the disbelievers, and
that he will die at our hands" (Bukhari, Hisham and
Tabaqat).
It was made clear by this vision and its interpretation
that it was better for Muslims to stay in Medina. The
Prophetsa, however, did not insist upon this, because the
interpretation of the vision was his own, not a part of
revealed knowledge. He accepted the advice of the
majority and decided to go out of Medina to meet the
enemy. As he set out, the more zealous section of His
following realizing their mistake, approached the
Prophetsa and said, "Prophetsa of God, the way you
advised seems better. We ought to stay in Medina and
meet the enemy in our streets."
"Not now," said the Prophetsa. "Now the Prophetsa of
God has put on his armour. Come what may, now we
shall go forward. If you prove steadfast and persevering,
God will help you" (Bukhari and Tabaqat). So saying, he
went forward with a force of a thousand. At a small
distance from Medina they camped for the night. It was
the Prophet'ssa custom to let his fighting force rest a
while before they met the enemy. At the time of the
morning prayers, he made a round. He found that some
Jews also had joined the Muslims. They pretended they
had treaties of alliance with the Medina tribes. As the
Prophetsa had had knowledge of Jewish intrigues, he
sent off the Jews. As soon as he did so, ‘Abdullah bin
Ubayy ibn Salul, chief of the hypocrites, withdrew with
his three hundred followers. He said the Muslim army
was now no match for the enemy. To take part in the
battle was now certain death. The Prophetsa had made a
64
Life of Muhammadsa
mistake in sending off his own allies. The result of this
eleventh-hour desertion was that only seven hundred
Muslims were left under the Prophet'ssa command. The
seven hundred stood against an army more than four
times their number, and many more times better in
equipment. In the Meccan army were seven hundred
fighters in armour; in the Muslim army only one
hundred. The Meccans had a mounted force of two
hundred horses, Muslims had only two horses. The
Prophetsa reached Uhud. Over a narrow hilly pass there,
he posted a guard of fifty, charged with the duty of
repelling any attack on it by the enemy or any attempt
to possess it. The Prophetsa told them clearly their duty.
It was to stand where they had been posted, and not to
move from the spot until they were commanded to do so,
no matter what happened to the Muslims. With the
remaining six hundred and fifty men, the Prophetsa went
to do battle with an army about five times as large. But,
with the help of God, in a short time the six hundred
and fifty Muslims drove away three thousand skilled
Meccan soldiers. The Muslims ran in pursuit. The hilly
pass on which fifty Muslims had been posted was in the
rear. The guard said to the commander, "The enemy is
beaten. It is time we took some part in the battle and
won our laurels in the next world." The commander
stopped them, reminding them of the clear orders of the
Prophetsa. But the men explained that the Prophet'ssa
order was to be taken in the spirit and not in the letter.
There was no meaning in continuing to guard the pass
while the enemy was running for life.
VICTORY CONVERTED INTO DEFEAT
Arguing thus they left the pass and plunged into the
battle. The fleeing Meccan army included Khalid bin
Walidra, who later became a great Muslim general. His
keen eye fell on the unguarded pass. There were only a
few men guarding it now. Khalidra shouted for another
Life of Muhammadsa
65
Meccan general ‘Amr bin al-‘Asra, and asked him to have
a look at the pass behind. ‘Amrra did so, and thought it
the chance of his life. Both generals stopped their men
and climbed on to the hill. They killed the few Muslims
who were still guarding the pass and from the eminence
started an attack upon the Muslims. Hearing their war
cries, the routed Meccan army collected itself again, and
returned to the field. The attack on the Muslims was
sudden. In their pursuit of the Meccan army they had
dispersed over the whole of the field. Muslim resistance
to this new attack could not be assembled. Only
individual Muslim soldiers were seen engaging the
enemy. Many of these fell fighting. Others fell back. A
few made a ring round the Prophetsa. They could not
have been more than twenty in all. The Meccan army
attacked this ring fiercely. One by one, the Muslims in
the ring fell under the blows of Meccan swordsmen.
From the hill, the archers sent volleys of arrows. At that
time, Talhara, one of the Quraish and the Muhajirin
(Meccan Muslims who had taken refuge in Medina), saw
that the enemy arrows were all directed to the face of the
Prophetsa. He stretched out his hand and held it up
against the Prophet'ssa face. Arrow after arrow struck
Talha'sra hand, yet it did not drop, although with each
shot it was pierced through. Ultimately it was completely
mutilated. Talhara lost his hand and for the rest of life
went about with a stump. In the time of the Fourth
Khalifah of Islam when internal dissensions had raised
their head, Talhara was tauntingly described by an
enemy as the handless Talhara. A friend of Talhara
replied, "Handless, yea, but do you know where he lost
his hand? At the Battle of Uhud, in which he raised his
hand to shield the Prophet'ssa face from the enemy's
arrows."
Long after the Battle of Uhud friends of Talhara asked
him, "Did not your hand smart under the arrow shots
and the pain make you cry?" Talhara replied, "It made
me smart, and it almost made me cry, but I resisted
both because I knew that if my hand shook but slightly,
66
Life of Muhammadsa
it would expose the Prophet'ssa face to the volley of
enemy arrows." The few men who were left with the
Prophetsa could not have stood the army which they
faced. A party of the enemy advanced forward and
pushed them off. The Prophetsa then stood alone like a
wall, and soon a stone struck his forehead and made a
deep gash in it. Another blow drove the rings of his
helmet into his cheeks. When the arrows were falling
thick and fast and the Prophetsa was wounded he
prayed, "My God, forgive my people for they know not
what they are doing" (Muslim). The Prophetsa fell on the
dead, the dead who had lost their lives in his defence.
Other Muslims came forward to defend the Prophetsa
from more attacks. They also fell dead. The Prophetsa lay
unconscious among these dead bodies. When the enemy
saw this, they took him for dead. They withdrew in the
certainty of victory, and proceeded to line up again.
Among the Muslims who had been defending the
Prophetsa and who had been pushed by the avalanche of
enemy forces, was ‘Umarra. The battlefield had now
cleared. ‘Umarra who saw this, became certain that the
Prophetsa was dead. ‘Umarra was a brave man. He
proved it again and again; best of all, in fighting
simultaneously the great Empires of Rome and Iran. He
was never known to blench under difficulties. This
‘Umarra sat on a stone with drooping spirits, crying like
a child. In the meantime another Muslim, Anas bin
Nadrra by name, came wandering along in the belief that
the Muslims had won. He had seen them overpower the
enemy but, having had nothing to eat since the night
before, had withdrawn from the battlefield, with some
dates in his hand. As soon as he saw ‘Umarra crying, he
stood amazed and asked, ''‘Umarra, what is the matter
with you that instead of rejoicing over a magnificent
victory won by the Muslims, you are crying?''
‘Umarra replied, "Anasra, you do not know what has
happened. You only saw the first part of the battle. You
do not know that the enemy captured the strategic point
on the hill and attacked us fiercely. The Muslims had
Life of Muhammadsa
67
dispersed, believing they had won. There was no
resistance to this attack by the enemy. Only the
Prophetsa with a handful of guards stood against the
entire enemy and all of them fell down fighting."
"If this is true," said Anasra, "what use is sitting here
and crying? Where our beloved Master has gone, there
must we go too."
Anasra had the last date in his hand. This he was
about to put in his mouth but, instead, he threw it away
saying, "O date, except thee, is there anything which
stands between Anasra and Paradise?"
Saying this, he unsheathed his sword and flung
himself into the enemy forces, one against three
thousand. He could not do much, but one believing
spirit is superior to many. Fighting valiantly, Anasra at
last fell wounded, but he continued to fight. Upon this
the enemy horde sprang barbarously upon him. It is
said that when the battle was over, and the dead were
identified, Anas'sra body could not be identified. It had
been cut into seventy pieces. At last a sister of Anasra
identifying it by a mutilated finger said, "This is my
brother's body" (Bukhari).
Those Muslims who made a ring round the Prophetsa
but were driven back, ran forward again as soon as they
saw the enemy withdrawing. They lifted the Prophet'ssa
body from among the dead. Abu ‘Ubaida bin al-Jarrahra
caught between his teeth the rings which had sunk into
the Prophet'ssa cheeks and pulled them out, losing two
teeth in the attempt.
After a little while, the Prophetsa returned to
consciousness. The guards who surrounded him sent
out messengers to tell Muslims to assemble again. A
disrupted force began to assemble. They escorted the
Prophetsa to the foot of the hill. Abu Sufyanra, the enemy
commander, seeing these Muslim remnants, cried aloud,
"We have killed Muhammadsa." The Prophetsa heard the
boastful cry but forbade the Muslims to answer, lest the
enemy should know the truth and attack again and the
exhausted and badly-wounded Muslims should have
68
Life of Muhammadsa
again to fight this savage horde. Not receiving a reply
from the Muslims, Abu Sufyanra became certain the
Prophetsa was dead. He followed his first cry by a second
and said, "We have also killed Abu Bakrra." The
Prophetsa forbade Abu Bakrra to make any reply. Abu
Sufyaran followed by a third, and said, "We have also
killed ‘Umarra." The Prophetsa forbade ‘Umarra also to
reply. Upon this Abu Sufyanra cried that they had killed
all three. Now ‘Umarra could not contain himself and
cried, "We are all alive and, with God's grace, ready to
fight you and break your heads." Abu Sufyanra raised
the national cry, "Glory to Hubal. Glory to Hubal. For
Hubal has put an end to Islam." (Hubal was the
Meccans' national idol.) The Prophetsa could not bear
this boast against the One and Only God, Allah, for
Whom he and the Muslims were prepared to sacrifice
their all. He had refused to correct a declaration of his
own death. He had refused to correct a declaration of
the death of Abu Bakrra and of ‘Umarra for strategic
reasons. Only the remnants of his small force had been
left. The enemy forces were large and buoyant. But now
the enemy had insulted Allah. The Prophetsa could not
stand such an insult. His spirit was fired. He looked
angrily at the Muslims who surrounded him and said,
"Why stand silent and make no reply to this insult to
Allah, the Only God?"
The Muslims asked, "What shall we say, O
Prophetsa?" "Say, 'Allah alone is Great and Mighty. Allah
alone is Great and Mighty. He alone is High and
Honoured. He alone is High and Honoured.' "
The Muslims shouted accordingly. This cry stupefied
the enemy. They stood chagrined at the thought that the
Prophetsa after all had not died. Before them stood a
handful of Muslims, wounded and exhausted. To finish
them was easy enough. But they dared not attack again.
Content with the sort of victory they had won, they
returned making a great show of rejoicing.
In the Battle of Uhud, Muslim victory became
converted into a defeat. Nevertheless, the battle affords
Life of Muhammadsa
69
evidence of the truth of the Prophetsa. For in this battle
were fulfilled the prophecies the Prophetsa had made
before going into battle. Muslims were victorious in the
beginning. The Prophet'ssa beloved uncle, Hamzara, died
fighting. The commander of the enemy was killed early
in the action. The Prophetsa himself was wounded and
many Muslims were killed. All this happened as it had
been foretold in the Prophet'ssa vision.
Besides the fulfilment of the incidents told
beforehand this battle afforded many proofs of the
sincerity and devotion of Muslims. So exemplary was
their behaviour that history fails to provide a parallel to
it. Some incidents in proof of this we have already
narrated. One more seems worth narrating. It shows the
certainty of conviction and devotion displayed by the
Prophet'ssa Companions. When the Prophetsa retired to
the foot of the hill with a handful of Muslims, he sent
out some of his Companions to look after the wounded
lying on the field. A Companion after long search found
a wounded Muslim of Medina. He was near death. The
Companion bent over him and said, "Peace on you." The
wounded Muslim raised a trembling hand, and holding
the visitor's hand in his own, said, "I was waiting for
someone to come."
"You are in a critical state," said the visitor to the
soldier. "Have you anything to communicate to your
relations?"
"Yes, yes," said the dying Muslim. "Say peace to my
relations and tell them that while I die here, I leave
behind a precious trust to be taken care of by them.
That trust is the Prophet of Godsa. I hope my relations
will guard his person with their lives and remember this
my only dying wish" (Mu’atta and Zurqani).
Dying persons have much to say to their relations,
but these early Muslims, even in their dying moments,
thought not of their relations, sons, daughters or wives,
nor of their property, but only of the Prophetsa. They
faced death in the certainty that the Prophetsa was the
saviour of the world. Their children if they survived,
70
Life of Muhammadsa
would achieve but little. If they died guarding the
Prophet'ssa person, they would have served both God
and man. They believed that in sacrificing their families
they served mankind and they served their God. In
inviting death for them they secured life everlasting for
mankind at large.
The Prophetsa collected the wounded and the dead.
The wounded were given first-aid and the dead were
buried. The Prophetsa then learnt that the enemy had
treated the Muslims most savagely, that they had
mutilated the bodies of the dead Muslims and cut off a
nose here and an ear there. One of the mutilated bodies
was that of Hamzara, the Prophet'ssa uncle. The Prophetsa
was moved, and said, "The actions of disbelievers now
justify the treatment which we so far thought was un-
justified." As he said this, he was commanded by God to
let the disbelievers alone and to continue to show them
compassion.
RUMOUR OF PROPHET'Ssa DEATH REACHES
MEDINA
The rumour of the Prophet'ssa death and the news of
the dispersal of the Muslim army reached Medina,
before the remnants of the Muslim force could return to
the town. Women and children ran madly towards
Uhud. Many of them learnt the truth from the returning
soldiers and went back. One woman of the tribe of Banu
Dinar went on until she reached Uhud. This woman had
lost her husband, father and brother in the battle.
According to some narrators, she had also lost a son. A
returning soldier met her and told her that her father
had died. She said in reply, "I do not care for my father;
tell me about the Prophetsa." The soldier knew the
Prophetsa was alive, so he did not answer her query at
once, but went on to tell her of her brother and husband
who had also died. At each report she remained
unmoved and asked again and again, "What has the
Life of Muhammadsa
71
Prophetsa of God done?" It was a strange expression to
use, but when we remember it was a woman who used
it, it no longer seems so strange. A woman's emotions
are strong. She often addresses a dead person as though
he were alive. If that person is nearly related, she tends
to make a complaint to him and ask why he is
abandoning her and leaving her behind uncared for and
unlooked after. It is common for women to mourn the
loss of their dear ones in this way. The expression used
by this woman, therefore, is appropriate to a woman
grieving over the Prophet'ssa death. This woman held the
Prophetsa dear and refused to believe he was dead even
after she had heard that he was. At the same time she
did not deny the news but continued to say in true
womanly grief, "What has the Prophetsa of God done?"
By saying this she pretended the Prophetsa was alive,
and complained that a loyal leader like him had chosen
to give them all the pain of separation.
When the returning soldier found that this woman
did not care about the death of her father, brother and
husband, he understood the depth of her love for the
Prophetsa and told her, "As for the Prophetsa, he is as
you wish, fully alive." The woman asked the soldier to
show her the Prophetsa. He pointed to one part of the
field. The woman rushed to that part and reaching the
Prophetsa, held his mantle in her hand, kissed it and
said, "My father and mother be sacrificed to thee, O
Prophet of Godsa, if thou livest, I care not who else dies"
(Hisham).
We can see, therefore, what fortitude and devotion
did Muslims—both men and women—display in this
battle. Christian writers narrate proudly the story of
Mary Magdalene and her companions and tell us of their
devotion and bravery. It is said that in the small hours
of the morning they stole through the Jews and made
for the tomb of Jesusas. But what is this compared with
the devotion of this Muslim woman of the tribe of Dinar?
One more example is recorded in history. After the
dead had been buried and the Prophetsa was returning
72
Life of Muhammadsa
to Medina, he saw women and children who had come
out of Medina to receive him. The cord of his dromedary
was held by Sa‘d bin Mu‘adhra, a chief of Medina. Sa‘dra
was leading the dromedary pompously. He seemed to
proclaim to the world that Muslims had after all
succeeded in leading the Prophetsa back to Medina hale
and hearty. As he was advancing he saw his own aged
mother advancing to meet the returning party of
Muslims. This aged woman was very weak-sighted.
Sa‘dra recognized her and, turning to the Prophetsa, said,
"Here, O Prophetsa, is my mother."
"Let her come forward," replied the Prophetsa.
The woman came forward and with a vacant look
tried to spot the Prophet'ssa face. At last she was able to
spot it and was glad. The Prophetsa seeing her said,
"Woman, I grieve over the loss of thy son."
"But," replied the devoted woman, "after I have seen
you alive, I have swallowed all my misfortunes." The
Arabic expression she used was "I have roasted my
misfortune and swallowed it" (Halbiyya, Vol. 2, p. 210).
What depth of emotion does this expression indicate.
Normally, grief eats up a human being, and here was an
aged woman who had lost her son, a staff for her old
age. But she said that, instead of letting her grief eat her
up, she had eaten up her grief. The fact that her son
had died for the Prophetsa would sustain her during the
rest of her days.
The Prophetsa reached Medina. In this battle, many
Muslims were killed and many wounded. Still the battle
cannot be said to have ended in defeat for Muslims. The
incidents which we have related above prove the reverse.
They prove that Uhud was as great a victory for Muslims
as any other. Muslims who turn to the pages of their
early history can derive sustenance and inspiration from
Uhud.
Back in Medina, the Prophetsa returned to his
mission. He engaged himself again in training and
teaching his followers. But as before, his work did not go
on uninterruptedly. After Uhud, the Jews became more
Life of Muhammadsa
73
daring, and the hypocrites began to raise their heads
again. They began to think that the extirpation of Islam
was within their means and their competence. Only,
they had to make a concerted effort. Accordingly, the
Jews put to use new methods of vexation. They would
publish foul abuse in verse, and in this way they would
insult the Prophetsa and his family. Once the Prophetsa
was called to decide a dispute and he had to go to a
Jewish fortress. The Jews planned to drop a stone slab
on him and thus put an end to his life. The Prophetsa
had a forewarning of this from God. It was his wont to
receive such timely warnings. The Prophetsa left his seat
without saying anything. The Jews later admitted their
foul intrigue. Muslim women were insulted in the
streets. In one such incident a Muslim lost his life. On
another occasion the Jews stoned a Muslim girl and she
died in great pain. This behaviour of the Jews strained
their relations with Muslims and forced them to fight
against the Jews. But Muslims only turned them out of
Medina. One of the two Jewish tribes migrated to Syria.
Of the other, some went to Syria and some settled in
Khaibar, a well-fortified Jewish stronghold, to the north
of Medina.
In the interval of peace between Uhud and the next
battle, the world witnessed an outstanding example of
the influence of Islam on its followers. We refer to the
prohibition of drink. In describing the condition of Arab
society before Islam, we pointed out that the Arabs were
confirmed drunkards. To drink five times a day was in
fashion in every Arab home. To lose oneself under the
effect of drink was a common practice and of this the
Arabs were not in the least ashamed. Rather they
thought it was a virtue. When a guest arrived, it was the
duty of the house-wife to send drinks round. To wean
such a people from this deadly habit was no easy
matter. But in the fourth year after the Hijra the
Prophetsa received the command that drinking had been
forbidden. With the promulgation of this command,
drinking disappeared from Muslim society. It is recorded
74
Life of Muhammadsa
that when the revelation making drink unlawful was
received, the Prophetsa sent for a Companion and
ordered him to proclaim the new command in the
streets of Medina. In the house of an Ansari (a Muslim of
Medina) a drinking party was going on. Many persons
had been invited and cups of wine were being served.
One large pot had been drunk and a second one was
going to be broached. Many had lost their senses, and
many more were on the way to lose them. In this
condition they heard some one proclaim that drinking
had been forbidden by the Prophetsa under a command
of God. One of the party stood up and said, "It looks like
a proclamation against drinking; let us find out if this is
so." Another stood up, struck the earthen pot full of
wine with his staff, broke it to pieces and said, "First
obey, then inquire. It is enough that we have heard of
such a proclamation. It is not meet that we should go on
drinking while we make inquiries. It is rather our duty
to let the wine flow in the street and then inquire about
the proclamation" (Bukhari and Muslim, Kitab al-
Ashriba). This Muslim was right. For, if drinking had
been forbidden, they would have been guilty of an
offence, had they gone on drinking on the other hand, if
drinking had not been forbidden, they would not lose
much if for once they should let the wine in their pots
flow into the streets. Drinking disappeared from the
entire Muslim society after this proclamation. No special
effort or campaign was needed to bring about this
revolutionary
change.
Muslims
who
heard
this
command and witnessed the ready response with which
it was received lived up to seventy or eighty years. No
case is known of any Muslim who, having heard of this
prohibition, showed the weakness of offending against
it. If there was any such case, it must have been of one
who did not have the chance to come under the direct
influence of the Prophetsa. Compare with this the
prohibition movement of America and of the efforts to
promote temperance which have been made for so many
years in Europe. In the one case a simple proclamation
Life of Muhammadsa
75
by the Prophetsa was enough to obliterate a social evil
rooted deep in Arab society. In the other, prohibition
was enacted by special laws. Police and the army,
custom officials and excise inspectors, all exerted
themselves as a team and tried to put down the evil of
drink but failed and had to confess their failure. The
drunkards won and the drink evil could not be defeated.
Ours is said to be an age of social progress. But when
we compare our age with the age of early Islam, we
wonder which of the two deserves this title—this age of
ours or the age in which Islam brought about this great
social revolution?
What happened at Uhud was not liable to be easily
forgotten. The Meccans thought Uhud was their first
victory against Islam. They published the news all over
Arabia and used it to excite the Arab tribes against
Islam and to persuade them that Muslims were not
invincible. If they continued to prosper, it was not
because of any strength of their own but because of the
weakness of Arab orthodoxy. It was due to the weakness
of Arab idolaters. If the Arab idolaters made a concerted
effort, to overpower the Muslims was not a difficult
business. The result of this propaganda was that
hostility against Muslims began to gather strength. The
other Arab tribes began to outstrip the Meccans in
harassing the Muslims. Some began to attack them
openly. Some began to inflict losses upon them
surreptitiously. In the fourth year after the Hijra, two
Arab tribes, the ‘Adl and the Qara, sent their
representatives to the Holy Prophetsa to submit that
many of their men were inclined towards Islam. They
requested the Prophetsa to send to them some Muslims
well-versed in the teaching of Islam, to live among them
and teach them the New Religion. Actually this was an
intrigue hatched by the Banu Lihyan, arch-enemy of
Islam. They sent these delegates to the Prophetsa under
promise of a rich reward. The Prophetsa received the
request unsuspectingly and sent ten Muslims to teach
the tribes the tenets and principles of Islam. When this
76
Life of Muhammadsa
party reached the territory of the Banu Lihyan, their
escorts had the news delivered to the tribesmen and
invited them to arrest the party or to put them to death.
On this vicious suggestion, two hundred armed men of
the Banu Lihyan set out in pursuit of the Muslim party
and overtook them at last at a spot called Raji‘. An
encounter took place between ten Muslims and two
hundred of the enemy. The Muslims were full of faith.
The enemy was without any. The ten Muslims climbed
up an eminence and challenged the two hundred. The
enemy tried to overpower the Muslims by vile intrigue.
They offered to spare them if only they would come
down. But the party chief replied that they had seen
enough of the promises made by disbelievers. So saying,
they turned to God and prayed. God was well aware of
their plight. Was it not meet that He should inform their
Prophetsa of this? When the disbelievers found the small
party of Muslims adamant, they launched their attack
upon them. The party fought without thought of defeat.
Seven of the ten fell fighting. To the three who remained
the disbelievers renewed their promise to spare their
lives, on condition that they should come down from the
eminence. These three believed the disbelievers and
surrendered. As soon as they did so, the disbelievers
tied them up. One of the three said, "This is the first
breach of your plighted word. God only knows what you
will do next." Saying this, he refused to go with them.
The disbelievers started belabouring the victim and
dragging him down the way. But they were so overawed
by the resistance and determination shown by this one
man that they murdered him on the spot. The other two
they took with them and sold them as slaves to the
Quraish of Mecca. One of the two was Khubaibra, the
other Zaidra. The purchaser of Khubaibra wanted to
murder him so as to avenge his own father, who had
been killed at Badr. One day, Khubaibra asked for a
razor to complete his toilet. Khubaibra was holding the
razor when a child of the household approached him out
of curiosity. Khubaibra took the child and put him on his
Life of Muhammadsa
77
knee. The child's mother saw this and became terrified.
Her mind was full of guilty feelings, and here was a man
whom they were going to murder in a few days holding a
razor so dangerously near their child. She was
convinced that Khubaibra was going to murder the child.
Khubaibra saw the consternation on the face of the
woman and said, "Do you imagine I am going to murder
your child. Do not think so for a moment. I cannot do
such a foul thing. Muslims do not play false."
The woman was impressed by the honest and
straightforward bearing and behaviour of Khubaibra. She
remembered this ever afterwards and used to say she
had never seen a prisoner like Khubaibra. At last the
Meccans led Khubaibra to an open field to celebrate his
murder in public. When the appointed moment came,
Khubaibra asked for leave to say two rak‘ats of prayer.
The Quraish agreed and Khubaibra addressed in public
view his last prayers to God in this world. When he had
finished praying, he said he wanted to continue, but did
not do so lest they should think he was afraid of dying.
Then he quietly submitted his neck to the executioner.
As he did so, he hummed the verses:
While I die a Muslim, I care not whether my headless body
drops to the right or to the left. And why should I? My
death is in the way of God; if He wills, He can bless every
part of my dismembered body (Bukhari).
Khubaibra had hardly finished murmuring these
verses when the executioner's sword fell on his neck and
his head fell to one side. Those who had assembled to
celebrate this public murder included one Sa‘id bin
‘Amirra who later became a Muslim. It is said that
whenever the murder of Khubaibra was related in
Sa‘id'sra presence, he would go into a fit (Hisham). The
second prisoner, Zaidra, was also taken out to be
murdered. Among the spectators was Abu Sufyanra,
chief of Mecca. Abu Sufyanra turned to Zaidra and asked,
"Would you not rather have Muhammadsa in your place?
78
Life of Muhammadsa
Would you not prefer to be safe at home while
Muhammadsa was in our hands?"
Zaidra replied proudly, "What, Abu Sufyanra? What do
you say? By God, I would rather die, than that the
Prophetsa should tread on a thorn in a street in Medina."
Abu Sufyanra could not help being impressed by such
devotion. He looked at Zaidra in amazement and declared
unhesitatingly, but in measured tones, "God is my
witness, I have not known any one love another as much
as the Companions of Muhammadsa love Muhammadsa"
(Hisham, Vol. 2).
About this time some people of Najd also approached
the Prophetsa for Muslims to teach them Islam. The
Prophetsa did not trust them. But Abu Bara’, chief of the
‘Amir tribe, happened to be in Medina at the time. He
offered to act as surety for the tribe and assured the
Prophetsa that they would commit no mischief. The
Prophetsa selected seventy Muslims who knew the
Qur’an by heart. When this party reached Bi’r Ma‘una
one of them, Haram bin Malhanra went to the chief of
the ‘Amir tribe (a nephew of Bara’) to give him the
message of Islam. Apparently Haramra was well received
by the tribesmen. But while he was addressing the chief,
a man stole up from behind and attacked Haramra with
a lance. Haramra died on the spot. As the lance pierced
through Haram'sra neck, he was heard saying, "God is
great. The Lord of the Ka‘ba is my witness, I have
attained my goal" (Bukhari). Having murdered Haramra
in this foul manner, the tribal leaders provoked the tribe
into an attack upon the rest of this party of Muslim
teachers. "But," said the tribesmen, "Our chief, Abu
Bara’, offered to act as surety; we cannot attack this
party." Then the tribal chiefs, with the assistance of the
two tribes who had gone to the Prophetsa to ask for
Muslim teachers and some other tribes, attacked the
Muslim party. The simple appeal, "We have come to
preach and to teach, not to fight," had no effect. They
started murdering the party. All but three of the seventy
were murdered. One of the survivors was lame and had
Life of Muhammadsa
79
climbed a hill before the encounter began. Two others
had gone to a wood to feed their camels. On returning
from the wood they found sixty-six of their companions
lying dead on the field. The two counselled together.
Said one, "We should go and make a report of this to the
Holy Prophetsa."
Said the other, "I cannot leave a spot where the chief
of our party, whom our Prophetsa appointed our leader,
has been murdered." So saying, he sprang single-
handed upon the disbelievers and died fighting. The
other was taken prisoner but was later released in
fulfilment of a vow which the tribal chief had taken. The
murdered party included ‘Amir bin Fuhairara, a
freedman of Abu Bakrra. His murderer was one Jabbarra
who later became a Muslim. Jabbarra attributed his
conversion to this mass massacre of Muslims.
"When I started murdering ‘Amirra," says Jabbarra, "I
heard ‘Amirra say, ‘By God I have met my goal' I asked
someone why a Muslim said this sort of thing when he
was meeting his death. That person explained that
Muslims regarded death in the path of God as a blessing
and a victory." Jabbarra was so impressed by this reply,
that he started making a systematic study of Islam, and
ultimately became a Muslim (Hisham and Usud al-
Ghaba).
The news of the two sad events, in which about
eighty Muslims lost their lives as the result of a
mischievous intrigue, reached Medina simultaneously.
These were no ordinary men who were murdered. They
were bearers of the Qur’an. They had committed no
crime and had harmed nobody. They were taking part in
no battle. They had been decoyed into enemy hands by a
lie told in the name of God and religion. These facts
proved conclusively that enmity to Islam was determined
and deep. On the other hand the zeal of Muslims for
Islam was equally determined and deep.
80
Life of Muhammadsa
ENCOUNTER WITH BANU MUSTALIQ
After the Battle of Uhud, there was a severe famine
at Mecca. Disregarding all enmity which the Meccans
bore against him, and disregarding all machinations
which they had been employing to spread disaffection
against him throughout the country, the Prophetsa
raised a fund to help the poor of Mecca in their dire
need. The Meccans remained unimpressed even by this
expression of goodwill. Their hostility went on unabated.
In fact it became worse. Tribes which had so far been
sympathetic towards Muslims also became hostile. One
such tribe was Banu Mustaliq. They had good relations
with Muslims. But now they had started preparing for
an attack on Medina. When the Prophetsa heard of their
preparations he sent men to find out the truth. The men
returned and confirmed the reports. The Prophetsa
decided to go and meet this new attack. Accordingly, he
raised a force and led it to the territory of Banu
Mustaliq. When the Muslim force met the enemy, the
Prophetsa tried to persuade the enemy to withdraw
without fighting. They refused. Battle was joined and in
a few hours the enemy was defeated.
Because the Meccan disbelievers were bent upon
mischief and friendly tribes were turning hostile, the
hypocrites among Muslims had also ventured on this
occasion to take part in the battle on the Muslim side.
They probably thought they might have a chance to do
some mischief. The encounter with Banu Mustaliq was
over in a few hours. The hypocrites, therefore, did not
have any chance to do any mischief during the battle.
The Holy Prophetsa, however, decided to stay in the town
of Banu Mustaliq for a few days. During his stay a
quarrel arose between a Meccan and a Medinite Muslim
over drawing water from a well. The Meccan happened
to be an ex-slave. He struck the Medinite, who raised an
alarm, crying out for fellow-Medinites—known as the
Ansar or Helpers. The Meccan also raised an alarm and
cried out for fellow-Meccans—known as the Muhajirin or
Life of Muhammadsa
81
Refugees. Excitement prevailed. Nobody inquired what
had happened. Young men on both sides drew their
swords. ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy ibn Salul thought it a God-
send. He decided to add fuel to the fire. "You have gone
too far in your indulgence to the Refugees. Your good
treatment of them has turned their heads, and now they
are trying to dominate you in every way." The speech
might have had the effect which ‘Abdullah desired. The
quarrel might have assumed serious proportions. But it
did not. ‘Abdullah was wrong in assessing the effect of
his mischievous speech. Believing, however, that the
Ansar were being persuaded, he went so far as to say:
Let us return to Medina. Then will the most honoured
among its citizens turn out the most despised (Bukhari).
By the most honoured citizen, he meant himself and
by the most despised he meant the Prophetsa As soon as
he said this, believing Muslims were able to see through
the mischief. It was not an innocent speech they had
listened to, they said, but the speech of Satan who had
come to lead them astray. A young man stood up and
reported to the Prophetsa through his uncle. The
Prophetsa sent for ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy ibn Salul and his
friends and asked them what had happened. ‘Abdullah
and his friends denied that they had taken any such
part as had been attributed to them in this incident. The
Prophetsa said nothing. But the truth began to spread.
In the course of time ‘Abdullah bin Ubayy ibn Salul's
own son, ‘Abdullahra, also heard about it. Young
‘Abdullahra at once saw the Prophetsa, and said, "O
Prophetsa, my father has insulted you. Death is his
punishment. If you decide so, I would rather have you
command me to kill my father. If you command
someone else, and my father dies at his hands, I may be
led to avenge my father by killing that man. Maybe I
incur the displeasure of God in this way."
"But," said the Prophetsa, "I have no such intention. I
will
treat
your
father
with
compassion
and
consideration." When young ‘Abdullahra compared the
82
Life of Muhammadsa
disloyalty and discourtesy of his father with the
compassion and kindness of the Prophetsa, he made for
Medina full of suppressed anger against his father. He
stopped his father on the way and said he would not let
him go any farther on the road to Medina until he had
withdrawn the words he had used against the Prophetsa.
"The lips which said, 'The Prophetsa is despised and you
are honoured,' must now say, 'The Prophetsa is honoured
and you are despised.' Until you say this I will not let
you go." 'Abdullah bin Ubayy ibn Salul was astonished
and frightened and said, "I agree, my son, that
Muhammadsa is honoured and that I am despised."
Young ‘Abdullahra then let his father go (Hisham, Vol. 2).
We have mentioned before two Jewish tribes who
had to be banished out of Medina on account of their
mischievous machinations and murderous intrigues.
Banu Nadir, one of the two, migrated partly to Syria,
partly to a town called Khaibar in the north of Medina.
Khaibar was a well-fortified Jewish centre in Arabia. The
Jews, who had migrated there, began to excite the Arabs
against Muslims. The Meccans were already sworn
enemies of Islam. No fresh provocation was needed to
excite the Meccans against Muslims. Similarly the
Ghatafan of Najd, because of their friendly relations with
the Meccans, were hostile to Muslims. The Jews settled
in Khaibar already counted on the Quraish of Mecca and
the Ghatafan of Najd. Besides these, they planned to
turn Banu Sulaim and Banu Asad against Islam. They
also persuaded Banu Sa‘d, a tribe in alliance with the
Jews, to join the Meccans in an alliance against Islam.
After a long intrigue a confederacy of Arab tribes was
organized to fight the Muslims. This included the
Meccans, the tribes living in territories around Mecca,
the tribes of Najd, and those living in territories to the
north of Medina.
Life of Muhammadsa
83
BATTLE OF THE DITCH
A large army was raised in the fifth year of the Hijra.
The strength of this army has been estimated by
historians as between ten and twenty-four thousand
men. But a confederated army raised out of the different
tribes of Arabia could not be an army of ten thousand.
Twenty-four thousand seems nearer the truth. It could
easily have been eighteen or twenty thousand. The town
of Medina which this horde wished to attack was a
modest one, quite unable to resist a concerted attack by
all Arabia. Its population at this time was little more
than three thousand males (including old men, young
men and children). Against this population the enemy
had raised an army of twenty to twenty-four thousand
able-bodied men, experienced in warfare; and (having
been assembled from different parts of the country) they
were an army with a well-selected personnel. The
population of Medina, on the other hand, which could
be called upon to resist this huge army included males
of all ages. One can judge the odds against which the
Muslim population of Medina had to contend. It was a
most unequal encounter. The enemy was twenty to
twenty-four thousand strong, and Muslims hardly three
thousand including, as we have said, all the males of the
town, the old and the young. When the Prophetsa heard
of the huge enemy preparations, he held a council and
asked for advice. Among those who were consulted was
Salmanra the Persian, being the first Muslim convert
from Persia. The Prophetsa asked Salmanra what they did
in Persia if they had to defend a town against a huge
army. "If a town is unfortified, and the home force very
small," said Salmanra, "the custom in our country is to
dig a ditch round the town and to defend from inside."
The Prophetsa approved of the idea. Medina has hills on
one side. These provided a natural protection on that
side. Another side with a concentration of lanes had a
compact population. On this side the town could not be
attacked unawares. The third side had houses and
84
Life of Muhammadsa
palm-groves and, at some distance, the fortresses of the
Jewish tribe, Banu Quraiza. The Banu Quraiza had
signed a pact of peace with the Muslims. Therefore this
side was also considered safe from enemy attack. The
fourth side was an open plain and it was from this side
that the enemy attack was most likely and most feared.
The Prophetsa, therefore, decided to dig a ditch on this
open side so as to prevent the enemy from attacking
unawares. The task was shared among Muslims—ten
men were to dig ten yards of the ditch. Altogether a mile
long ditch, of sufficient width and depth, had to be dug.
When the digging was going on, they came upon a
rock which Muslim sappers found hard to tackle. A
report was sent to the Prophetsa who made for the spot
at once. Taking a pickaxe he struck the rock hard.
Sparks came out and the Prophetsa cried aloud "Allahu
Akbar". He struck again. Again a light came out and
again the Prophetsa cried out, "Allahu Akbar". He struck
a third time. Light came out again, the Prophetsa said,
"Allahu Akbar" and the rock was in fragments. The
Companions asked the Prophetsa about all this. Why did
he say, "Allahu Akbar" again and again?
"I struck this rock three times with this pickaxe, and three
times did I see scenes of the future glory of Islam revealed
to me. In the first sparks I saw the Syrian palaces of the
Roman Empire. I had the keys of those palaces given to
me. The second time I saw the illumined palaces of Persia
at Mada’in, and had the keys of the Persian Empire given
to me. The third time, I saw the gates of San‘a and I had
the keys of the Kingdom of Yemen given to me. These are
the promises of God and I trust you will put reliance in
them. The enemy can do you no harm" (Zurqani, Vol. 2).
With their limited man-power, the ditch which the
Muslims were able to dig could not be a perfect one from
the point of view of military strategy, but it at least
seemed to ensure against the sudden entry of the enemy
into the town. That it was not impassable, subsequent
Life of Muhammadsa
85
events in the battle amply proved. No other side suited
the enemy from which to attack the town.
From the side of the ditch, therefore, the huge army
of Arabian tribesmen began to approach Medina. As
soon as the Prophetsa got to know of this, he came out to
defend it with twelve hundred men, having posted other
men to defend other parts of the town.
Historians estimate differently the number which
defended the ditch. Some put it at three thousand,
others at twelve to thirteen hundred, still others at
seven hundred. These estimates are very difficult and
apparently difficult to reconcile. But, after weighing the
evidence, we have come to the conclusion that all the
three estimates of the Muslim numbers engaged in
defending the ditch are correct. They relate to different
stages of the battle.
FIGHT AGAINST HEAVY ODDS
We have already agreed that, after the withdrawal of
the hypocrites at Uhud, the number of Muslims left in
the field was seven hundred. The Battle of the Ditch
took place only two years after the Battle of Uhud.
During these two years, no large accessions to Islam are
recorded in history. An increase during this time in the
number of combatant Muslims from seven hundred to
three thousand is not to be expected. At the same time,
it does not stand to reason that between Uhud and the
Ditch there was no rise in the number of combatant
Muslims. Islam continued to add to its numbers and we
should expect some increase between the Battle of Uhud
and the Battle of the Ditch. From these two
considerations, it seems to follow that the estimate
which puts the number of Muslim combatants in the
Battle of the Ditch at one thousand two hundred is
correct. The only question to be answered is, why some
authorities put the number at three thousand and some
at seven hundred. Our answer to this question is that
86
Life of Muhammadsa
the two figures relate to two different stages of the
battle. The Battle of the Ditch was fought in three
stages. We had the first stage before the enemy had
come near to Medina, and Muslims were engaged in
digging the ditch. During this time, we may well assume
that in removing the excavated earth to a distance,
children and, to some extent even women must have
come in to assist. In the digging of the trench we may,
therefore, assume that there were altogether three
thousand souls employed on the Muslim side. The
number included children and some women. The
children were able to help in carrying the earth, and
women who always vied with the men in helping all
Muslim campaigns, must have been useful in doing
many ancillary jobs connected with the digging. There is
evidence to support this assumption. When the digging
started, even children were asked to come. Practically
the whole population took part in the digging. But as
soon as the enemy arrived and the battle began, the
Prophetsa ordered boys under fifteen to withdraw from
the scene of operations. Those above fifteen were allowed
to take part if they were so minded (Halbiyya, Vol. 2).
From this it appears that at the time of digging, Muslim
numbers were much larger than when the battle began.
At the time of the battle the very young boys had all
withdrawn. Estimates which put the Muslim numbers in
the battle at three thousand relate only to the digging,
and those which put the figure at one thousand two
hundred relate to the actual battle in which only grown-
up males took part. The only estimate we have not
accounted for is that which puts the figure at seven
hundred. Even this estimate, according to us, is correct.
It has been proposed by as reliable an authority as Ibn
Ishaq, who is supported in this estimate by no less a
person than Ibn Hazm. It is difficult to question this
estimate. Fortunately, when we turn to the other details
of the battle, even this estimate turns out to be correct.
There is evidence to show that when the Banu Quraiza,
against their plighted word, joined the enemy, and
Life of Muhammadsa
87
decided to attack Medina in the rear, the Holy Prophetsa,
having been apprised of their evil intention, decided to
post guards in the part of the town exposed to the attack
of Banu Quraiza. This part of Medina had originally
been left undefended because the Banu Quraiza were in
alliance with Muslims. And it was assumed that they
would not let the enemy attack the town from their side.
It is known that when the defection of the Banu Quraiza
was reported to the Prophetsa and it became evident that
Muslim women, considered safe in this part of the town
because of the alliance, were no longer safe, the
Prophetsa decided to send two forces, of two and three
hundred men, to guard two different parts of the now
exposed town. The Prophetsa ordered them to raise
occasional cries of "Allahu Akbar", so that the main
Muslim forces should know that the Muslim women
were safe. The estimate of Ibn Ishaq, therefore, which
puts the number of combatants in the Battle of the
Ditch at seven hundred, is also correct. If five hundred
men out of one thousand two hundred were sent to
guard the rear of the town, only seven hundred could
remain. Thus all the three estimates of the number of
the Muslim army in the Battle of the Ditch turn out to
be correct.
To defend the ditch, therefore, the Holy Prophetsa had
only seven hundred men. True, the ditch had been dug.
But to face and to repel an army as large as the enemy
had, even with the help of the ditch seemed well-nigh
impossible. But as usual Muslims trusted their God and
relied on His help. Their small force waited for the
enemy host, while the women and children had been
sent to two apparently safe parts of the town. When the
enemy reached the ditch, they were amazed because
this stratagem had never been used before in any Arab
battle. So they decided to camp on their side of the ditch
and to deliberate over methods of attacking and entering
Medina. One side was protected by the ditch. A second
side had hills with their natural protection. A third side
had stone houses and groves of trees. It was impossible
88
Life of Muhammadsa
for the enemy to make any sudden attack on any part of
the town. The enemy commanders took counsel together
and decided that it was necessary to try to wean the
Banu Quraiza, the Jewish tribe, still living in Medina,
from their alliance with the Muslims and ask them to
join the Arab confederates in this critical onslaught
against Medina. Only the Banu Quraiza could give them
a way to the town. At last Abu Sufyanra selected Huyai
bin Akhtab, chief of the banished tribe of Banu Nadir
and principal instigator of Arab tribes against Medina,
and appointed him to negotiate with the Banu Quraiza
for facilities to attack the town from the rear. Huyai bin
Akhtab went to the Jewish fortress to see the leader of
the Banu Quraiza. At first they refused to see him. But
when he explained that this was a very opportune
moment to defeat the Muslims, he succeeded in winning
over one of the Quraizites, Ka‘b. He explained that all
Arabia had turned out to attack and destroy the
Muslims. The army which stood at the other side of the
ditch was not an army, but an ocean of able-bodied men
whom the Muslims could not possibly resist. Ultimately
it was agreed that as soon as the army of disbelievers
succeeded in forcing the ditch the Banu Quraiza would
attack that part of Medina to which the Holy Prophetsa
had sent all the women and children for safety. This
plan, it was believed, would smash the Muslim
resistance, and prove a death-trap for their entire
population—men, women and children. If this plan had
met with even partial success, it would have cost the
Muslims dear and made things very difficult for them.
They would have had no escape from this death-trap.
TREACHERY OF BANU QURAIZA
The Banu Quraiza, as we have said, were in alliance
with the Muslims. Even if they had not joined the battle
on the Muslim side, it was expected that they would at
least bar the way of the enemy on their side. The
Life of Muhammadsa
89
Prophetsa, therefore, had left that part of the town
entirely unguarded. The Banu Quraiza knew that the
Muslims trusted their good faith. So when they decided
to join the Arabs, it was agreed that they would not join
them openly lest the Muslims should become alert and
take steps to guard the part of the town on the side of
the Banu Quraiza. It was a very dangerous plot.
When it was agreed that Muslims were to be attacked
from two sides, the Arab army started assailing the
ditch. A few days passed, however, and nothing
happened. Then they hit upon the idea of posting their
archers on an eminence and ordering them to attack
parties of Muslims defending the ditch. These stood on
the edge separated by short intervals. As soon as the
Muslim defence showed any signs of breaking, the
disbelievers would try to cross the ditch with the help of
their first-rate horsemen. They believed that when such
attacks were repeated, they would obtain possession of a
point on the Muslim side of the ditch at which they
would be able to land their forces for a full-fledged
attack on the town. Attack after attack was therefore
made. Muslim defenders had to fight ceaselessly. One
day they were kept so engaged in repelling these attacks
that some of the daily prayers could not be said at the
appointed time. The Prophetsa was grieved over this and
said, "God punish the infidels, they have upset our
prayers." The incident shows the intensity of the enemy
attack. But it also shows that the Prophet'ssa first and
last concern was the worship of God. Medina had been
beleaguered on all sides. Not only men, but also women
and children were faced with certain death. The whole of
the town was in the grip of anxiety. But the Prophetsa
still thought of holding the daily prayers at their
appointed hours. Muslims do not worship God only once
a week, as do Christians and Hindus. Muslims are
required to worship five times a day. During a battle, to
hold even one public prayer is difficult, not to speak of
holding five prayers a day in congregation. But the
Prophetsa convened the five daily prayers even during
90
Life of Muhammadsa
battle. If one of these prayers was upset by enemy
attack, it pained him.
To return to the battle, the enemy was attacking
from the front, the Banu Quraiza were planning to
attack from the rear but not in such a way as to make
the Muslim population alert. They wanted to enter the
town from behind and to kill the women and children
sheltered there. One day the Banu Quraiza sent a spy to
find out whether guards had been posted for the
protection of women and children and, if so, in what
strength. There was a special enclosure for families
which the enemy regarded as their special target. The
spy came and began to hover round this enclosure and
to look about suspiciously. While he was doing so,
Safiyyara, an aunt of the Prophetsa, spotted him. Only
one male adult happened to be on guard duty at the
time and even he was ill. Safiyyara reported to him what
she had seen and suggested he should lay hand on this
spy before he was able to inform the enemy how
unprotected the women and children were in that part of
the town. The sick Muslim refused to do anything upon
which Safiyyara herself picked up a staff and began to
fight this undesirable visitor. With the help of other
women she succeeded in over-powering and killing him.
Later it was proved that this man was really an agent of
the Banu Quraiza. Muslims became nervous and began
to apprehend other attacks from this side which they
had so far thought quite safe. But the attack from the
front was so heavy that the whole of the Muslim force
was needed to resist it. Nevertheless, the Prophetsa
decided to spare a part of the force for the protection of
women and children. As we have said in our discussion
of the Muslim numbers in this battle, out of twelve
hundred men, the Prophetsa sent five hundred for the
protection of women in the town. For the defence of the
ditch, therefore, only seven hundred men were left to
fight an army of between eighteen and twenty thousand.
Many Muslims were unnerved at the odds which they
had to face. They went to the Prophetsa and said how
Life of Muhammadsa
91
critical the situation was, and how impossible it seemed
to save the town. They requested the Prophetsa to pray.
They also requested him to teach them a special prayer
for this occasion. The Prophetsa replied, "Have no fear.
Only pray to God that He should protect you from your
weaknesses, strengthen your hearts, and relieve your
anxiety." The Prophetsa prayed himself in the following
words:
God, Thou hast sent to me the Qur’an. Thou waitest not to
call anyone to account. These hordes which have come to
attack us, give them defeat. God, I beseech thee again:
Defeat them, make us dominate over them, and upset all
their evil intentions (Bukhari).
And again:
God, Thou hearest those who cry to Thee in misery and in
affliction. Thou repliest to those who are stricken with
anxiety. Relieve me of my pain, my anxiety, and my fear.
Thou knowest what odds I and my Companions are up
against (Zurqani).
The hypocrites became more nervous than others in
the Muslim force. All regard for the honour of their side
and the safety of their town, their women and children,
disappeared from their hearts. But they did not want to
be disgraced in the presence of their own side.
Therefore, they began to desert the Muslims one by one
on slender excuses. The Qur’an refers to this in 33: 14
And a section of them even asked leave of the Prophetsa,
saying, 'Our houses are exposed and defenceless.' And they
were not exposed. They only sought to flee away.
The state of battle at the moment, and the condition
in which the Muslims stood at the time is described in
the Qur’an in the following verses:
When they came upon you from above you and from
below you, and when your eyes became distracted, and the
hearts reached to the throats, and you thought diverse
thoughts about Allah. Then were the believers sorely tried,
and they were shaken with a violent shaking. And when
92
Life of Muhammadsa
the hypocrites, and those in whose hearts was a disease
said, 'Allah and His Messenger promised us nothing but
delusion'. And when a party of them said, 'O people of
Yathrib, you have possibly no stand against the enemy,
therefore turn back' (33: 11-14).
Here Muslims are reminded how they were attacked
from the front by a confederacy of Arab tribes, and in
the rear by the Jews. They are reminded how miserable
they were at that time. Their eyes flinched and their
hearts were in their mouths. They even began to
entertain doubts about God. The believers were then on
trial. They were all given a shaking. The hypocrites and
the spiritually diseased began to say, 'We have all been
fooled by false promises made to us by God and His
Prophetsa!' A party of them even began to unnerve the
Muslim force saying, 'There is no fighting now. There is
nothing to do but to go back.'
How true believers behaved on this occasion is also
described in the Qur’an:
And when the believers saw the confederates, they said,
'This is what Allah and His Messengersa promised us; and
Allah and His Messengerra spoke the truth.' And it only
increased them in faith and submission. Among the
believers are men who have been true to the covenant they
had made with Allah. There are some of them who have
fulfilled their vow, and some who still wait, and they have
not changed their condition in the least (33: 23, 24).
The true believers, that is to say, were unlike the
hypocrites and the weak. When they saw the huge
numbers of the enemy, they were reminded of what God
and His Prophetsa had told them already. This concerted
attack by the tribes of Arabia was proof only of the truth
of God and the Prophetsa. The true believers remained
unshaken. Rather they increased in the spirit of
obedience and in the fervour of faith. The true believers
stood by their compact with God. Some of them had
already attained to the goal of their lives by meeting
Life of Muhammadsa
93
their death. Some were only waiting to die in the path of
God and reach their goal.
The enemy
attacked
the ditch
fiercely
and
uninterruptedly. Sometimes he succeeded in clearing it.
One day, important generals of the enemy succeeded in
going across. But they were attacked so bravely by the
Muslims that they had to fall back. In this encounter,
Naufal, a big leader of the disbelievers, lost his life. So
big was this leader that the disbelievers thought they
would not be able to stand any insult to his dead body.
They, therefore, sent word to the Prophetsa, that if he
would return the body of this chief, they would pay ten
thousand dirhams. It was a high price for the return of
the dead body. The offer was made out of a sense of
guilt. The disbelievers had mutilated the Muslim dead at
Uhud and were afraid that Muslims would do the same.
But the teaching of Islam was different. Islam forbade
outright the mutilation of the dead. When the Prophetsa
received the message and the offer, he said, "What use
have we for this body? We want nothing in return for
this. If it please you, take away the body" (Zurqani, Vol.
2, p. 114).
A
passage
in
Muir's
Life
of
Mohammad
(London-1878,
p.322)
describes
eloquently
the
fierceness of the attack on Muslims. We need not
apologize for quoting it here:
Next morning, Mahomed found the whole force of the
Allies drawn out against him. It required the utmost
activity and an unceasing vigilance on his side to frustrate
the manoeuvres of the enemy. Now they would threaten a
general assault; then breaking up into divisions they would
attack various posts in rapid and distracting succession;
and at last, watching their opportunity, they would mass
their troops on the least protected point, and, under cover
of a sustained and galling discharge of arrows, attempt to
force the trench. Over and again a gallant dash was made
at the city, and at the tent of Mahomedsa, by such leaders
of renown as Khalidra and ‘Amrra; and these were only
repelled by constant counter-marches and unremitting
94
Life of Muhammadsa
archery. This continued throughout the day; and, as the
army of Mahomedsa was but just sufficient to guard the
long line, there could be no relief. Even at night Khalidra,
with a strong party of horses, kept up the alarm, and still
threatening the line of defence, rendered outposts at
frequent intervals necessary. But all the endeavours of the
enemy were without effect. The trench was not crossed.
The battle had gone on for two days. Still there had
been no hand-to-hand fighting, no great bloodshed.
Twenty-four hours of fighting had resulted in only three
deaths on the enemy side and five on the Muslim side.
Sa‘d bin Mu‘adhra, a chief of the Aus tribe and a devotee
of the Prophetsa, was wounded. Repeated attacks on the
ditch, however, resulted in some damage, and this made
further attack easier. Great scenes of valour and of
loyalty were witnessed. It was a cold night, perhaps the
coldest in Arabia. We have on the authority of ‘A’ishara,
the Prophet'ssa holy consort, that the Prophetsa rose from
his sleep again and again to guard the damaged part of
the ditch. He became exhausted. He returned to bed but
then, having warmed himself a little, went again to
guard the ditch. One day he was so exhausted that he
seemed quite unable to move. Then he said he wished
some devoted Muslim would come and relieve him of the
physical labour of guarding the ditch in the cold of the
night. Soon he heard a voice. It was Sa‘d bin Waqqasra.
The Prophetsa asked him why he had come.
"To guard your person," said Sa‘dra.
"There is no need to guard my person," said the
Prophetsa "A part of the ditch is damaged. Go and guard
it that Muslims may be safe." Sa‘dra went, and the
Prophetsa was able to sleep. (There was some
coincidence. For when the Prophetsa arrived at Medina
and danger to his person was very great, even then it
was Sa‘dra who offered himself for a guard.) On another
occasion during these difficult days, the Prophetsa heard
the sound of arms. "Who is it?" asked the Prophetsa. "
‘Ibad bin Bishrra," was the reply.
Life of Muhammadsa
95
"Have you anyone else with you?" asked the
Prophetsa. "Yes," said ‘Ibadra, "A party of Companions.
We will guard your tent."
"Leave my tent alone. The disbelievers are trying to
cross the ditch. Go and fight them" (Halbiyya, Vol. 2).
As we said before, the Jews tried to enter the town
surreptitiously. A Jewish spy lost his life in the effort.
When they found that their intrigue had become known,
they began to help the Arab confederates more openly. A
concerted attack in the rear, however, was not
attempted, because the field on this side was narrow
and with the posting of the Muslim guards a large-scale
attack had become impossible. But a few days later, the
Jews and pagan confederates decided to make a
simultaneous and sudden attack upon the Muslims.
THE CONFEDERATES DISPERSE
This dangerous plan, however, was foiled by God in a
miraculous manner. It happened in this way'. One
Nu‘aimra, who belonged to the tribe of Ghatafan, became
inclined towards Islam. He had come with the pagan
armies but looked for an opportunity to help the
Muslims. Alone, he could not do much. But when he
saw that Jews had made common cause with the Arabs
and Muslims seemed faced with certain death and
destruction, Nu‘aimra made up his mind to do what he
could to save the Muslims. He went to the Banu
Quraiza, and talked to their chiefs. If the Arab armies
ran away, what did they expect Muslims would do? The
Jews being in compact with the Muslims, should they
not be ready for punishment due to those who prove
false to a compact? The interrogation frightened the
Jewish leaders. They asked him what they should do.
Nu‘aimra advised them to ask for seventy pagans as
hostages. If the pagans were honest about a concerted
attack they would not refuse the request. They should
say that these seventy would guard their strategic
96
Life of Muhammadsa
points, while they themselves attacked the Muslims
from the rear. After his talks with the Jews he went to
the pagan leaders. He asked them what they would do if
the Jews went back on their compact; if, to conciliate
the Muslims they asked for pagan hostages and then
handed them over to the Muslims. Was it not important
for them to test the honesty of the Jews and ask them to
participate in the common attack at once? The pagan
chiefs were impressed by this advice. Acting upon it,
they sent word to the Jews asking them whether they
would not attack the town from the rear now that they
(the confederates) were ready for the planned attack.
The Jews replied that the following day was their
sabbath and they could not fight on that day. Secondly,
they said, they belonged to Medina, and the Arab
confederates were all outsiders. Should the Arabs flee
from the battle, what were the Jews going to do? The
Arabs should, therefore, give seventy men as hostages.
The Jews would then be ready to carry out their part of
the attack. Suspicion was already at work. The Arabs
refused to entertain the Jewish request. If the Jews were
honest in their compact with the Arabs, there was no
meaning in the sort of proposal which they had made.
Suspicion being subversive of courage, the Arab armies
lost their zeal, and when night came, went to sleep
burdened with doubts and difficulties. Both officers and
men repaired to their tents in depressed mood. Then a
miracle happened, help coming from heaven to the
Muslims. A keen wind began to blow. Tent walls were
swept away. Cooking pots toppled over fires. Some fires
were extinguished. The pagans believed in keeping alive
a fire throughout the night. A blazing camp-fire was a
good omen, an extinguished one a bad omen. When a
fire in front of a tent became extinguished, the
occupants thinking it a bad augury, would withdraw
from the battle for the day, and join again. The pagan
leaders were already stricken with doubts. When some
campers packed away, others thought that the Muslims
had made a night attack. The suggestion became
Life of Muhammadsa
97
contagious. They all started packing and withdrawing
from the field. It is said that Abu Sufyanra was asleep in
his tent. News of the sudden withdrawal of the pagan
divisions reached his ears. He got up agitated and, in
excitement, mounted a tethered camel. He spurred the
animal, but the animal would not move. His friends
pointed to what he was doing, untied the animal, and
Abu Sufyanra with his friends was able to leave the field.
Two-thirds of the night had passed. The battle-field
had cleared already. An army of between twenty and
twenty-five thousand soldiers and followers disappeared,
leaving a complete wilderness behind. Just at that time
the Prophetsa had a revelation that the enemy had fled
as the result of an act of God. To find out what had
happened the Prophetsa wanted to send one of his
followers to scan the battlefield and make a report. The
weather was icy cold. Little wonder, the ill-clad Muslims
were freezing. Some heard the Prophet'ssa voice when he
called out in the night. They wanted to reply, but could
not. The cold was forbidding. Only Hudhaifara was able
to say aloud, "Yes, Prophetsa of God, what do you want
us to do?"
The Prophetsa called out again. Again nobody could
answer because of the cold. Only Hudhaifara answered
again. The Prophetsa asked Hudhaifara to go and survey
the battle-field, for God had informed him that the
enemy had fled. Hudhaifara went near the ditch, and
from there saw that the enemy had vacated the field.
There were no soldiers and no men. Hudhaifara returned
to the Prophetsa, recited the Kalima and said the enemy
had fled. On the morrow Muslims also unpegged their
tents and started packing for the city. A severe trial
lasting for about twenty days had ended.
BANU QURAIZA PUNISHED
Muslims were able to breathe again in peace. But
they still had the Banu Quraiza to settle with. The Banu
98
Life of Muhammadsa
Quraiza had dishonoured their pact with the Muslims
and this could not be passed over. The Prophetsa
collected his exhausted force and told them that there
was no rest for them yet. Before the sun went down,
they must fall upon the Banu Quraiza in their
fortifications. Then he sent ‘Alira to the Banu Quraiza to
ask them why they had gone back on their solemn word.
The Banu Quraiza showed no regret and no inclination
to ask for forgiveness. Instead, they insulted ‘Alira and
the other Muslim delegates and started hurling vile
abuse at the Prophetsa and the women of his family.
They said they did not care for Muhammadsa and had
never had any kind of pact with him. When ‘Alira
returned to report the reply of the Jews, he found the
Prophetsa and the Companions advancing towards the
Jewish fortifications. The Jews had been abusing the
Prophetsa, his wives and daughters. Fearing lest this
should pain the Prophetsa, ‘Alira suggested there was no
need for the Prophetsa to take part as the Muslims
themselves could deal with the Jews. The Prophetsa
understood ‘Alira and said, "You want me not to hear
their abuse, ‘Alira?"
"Exactly," said ‘Alira.
"But why?" said the Prophetsa. "Mosesas was of their
kith and kin. Yet they inflicted more suffering on him
than they have on me." The Prophetsa continued to
advance. The Jews put up their defences and started
fighting. Their women also joined them. Some Muslims
were sitting at the foot of a wall. A Jewish woman,
seeing this, dropped a stone on them, killing one named
Khalladra. The siege went on for some days. At the end of
this period, the Jews felt they would not be able to hold
out for long. Then their chiefs sent word to the Prophetsa
requesting him to send Abu Lubabara, an Ansari chief of
the Aus, a tribe friendly to the Jews. They wanted to
consult him about a possible settlement. The Prophetsa
sent Abu Lubabara to the Jews, who asked him if they
should lay down their arms and accept the award of the
Prophetsa. Abu Lubabara said they should. But at the
Life of Muhammadsa
99
same time he passed a finger over his neck, making the
sign of death. The Prophetsa had said nothing on this
subject to anybody. But Abu Lubabara, fearing that the
crime of the Jews merited nothing but death,
unwittingly made this sign, which proved fateful for the
Jews. The latter declined Abu Lubaba'sra advice and
refused to accept the Prophet'ssa award. Had they
accepted it, the utmost punishment they would have
had was expulsion from Medina. But as ill-luck would
have it, they refused to accept the Prophet'ssa award.
Instead of the Prophet'ssa, they said, they would accept
the award of Sa‘d bin Mu‘adhra, chief of their allies, the
Aus. They would agree to any punishment proposed by
him. A dispute also arose among the Jews. Some of
them began to say that their people had really gone back
on their agreement with the Muslims. The behaviour of
the Muslims, on the other hand, showed that they were
true and honest and that their religion also was true.
Those who thought in this way joined Islam. ‘Amr bin
Ma‘dira, one of the Jewish chiefs, reproved his people
and said, "You have committed a breach of faith and
gone back on your plighted word. The only course now
open to you is either to join Islam or give jizya."
They said, "We will neither join Islam nor give jizya,
for dying is better than giving jizya." ‘Amr replied that in
that case he stood absolved, and saying this left the fort.
He was sighted by Muhammad bin Maslamara,
commander of a Muslim column, who asked him who he
was. On learning of his identity he told him to depart in
peace and himself prayed loudly:
"God, give me ever the power to screen the mistakes
of the decent."
What he meant was that this Jew had shown
remorse and regret over the conduct of his people. It was
the moral duty of Muslims, therefore, to forgive men like
him. In letting him go he had done a good thing, and he
prayed that God should give him the chance to do such
good deeds again and again. When the Prophetsa got to
know of what Muhammad bin Maslamara had done, he
100
Life of Muhammadsa
did not reprove him for letting go this Jewish leader.
Rather, he approved of what had been done.
The disposition to make peace and to accept the
award of the Prophetsa had been expressed only by
individual Jews. As a people, they remained adamant
and refused to accept the award of the Prophetsa and
asked, instead, for the award of Sa‘dra bin Mu‘adh
(Bukhari, Tabari and Khamis). The Prophetsa accepted
their demand and sent word to Sa‘dra, who was lying
wounded, to come and give his award on the Jewish
breach of faith. As soon as the Prophet'ssa decision was
announced, the Ausites who had been allies of the Banu
Quraiza for a long time ran to Sa‘dra and began to press
him to give his award in favour of the Banu Quraiza.
The Khazraj, they said, had always tried to save Jews
allied to them. It was up to Sa‘dra to save the Jews allied
to his tribe. Sa‘dra went mounted to the Banu Quraiza.
Men of his tribe ran with him on both sides, pressing
him not to punish the Banu Quraiza. All that Sa‘dra said
in reply was that the person who had to make an award
held a trust. He had to discharge the trust with
integrity. "I will therefore give my award, taking
everything into consideration, and without fear or
favour," he said. When Sa‘dra reached the Jewish
fortress, he saw the Banu Quraiza lined up against the
wall of the fort, waiting for him. On the other side were
Muslims. When Sa‘dra got near them he asked, "Will you
accept my award?" They said, "Yes."
SA‘D'Sra AWARD IN HARMONY WITH THE BIBLE
Turning to the Banu Quraiza he asked the same
question,and they also agreed. Then shyly he pointed to
the side where the Prophetsa was sitting and asked if the
people on that side also agreed to abide by his award.
On hearing this, the Prophetsa replied, "Yes" (Tabari and
Hisham). Then Sa‘dra gave his award in accordance with
the following commandment of the Bible. Says the Bible:
Life of Muhammadsa
101
When thou comest nigh unto a city to fight against it, then
proclaim peace unto it. And it shall be, if it make thee
answer of peace, and open unto thee, then it shall be, that
all the people that is found therein shall be tributaries unto
thee, and they shall serve thee. And if it will make no peace
with thee, but will make war against thee, then thou shalt
besiege it: And when the Lord thy God hath delivered it
into thine hands, thou shalt smite every male thereof with
the edge of the sword: But the women, and the little ones,
and the cattle, and all that is in the city, even all the spoil
thereof, shalt thou take unto thyself; and thou shalt eat the
spoil of thine enemies, which the Lord thy God hath given
thee. Thus shalt thou do unto all the cities which the Lord
thy God doth give thee for an inheritance, thou shalt save
alive nothing that breatheth: But thou shalt utterly destroy
them; namely, the Hittites, and the Amoiites, the
Canaanites, and the Perizzites, the Hivites, and the
Jebusites; as the Lord thy God hath commanded thee:
That they teach you not to do after all their abominations,
which they have done unto their gods; so should ye sin
against the Lord your God (Deut. 20: 10-18).
According to the teaching of the Bible, if the Jews
had won and the Prophetsa had lost, all Muslims—men,
women and children—would have been put to death. We
know from history that this was the very intention of the
Jews. The least the Jews would have done was to put to
death the men, to enslave the women and children and
make away with the belongings of the Muslims, this
being the treatment laid down in Deuteronomy for
enemy nations living in distant parts of the world. Sa‘dra
was friendly to the Banu Quraiza. His tribe was in
alliance with theirs. When he saw that the Jews had
refused to accept the award of the Prophetsa and refused
thus to have the lighter punishment prescribed for such
an offence in Islam, he decided to award to the Jews the
punishment which Mosesas had laid down. The
responsibility for this award does not rest with the
Prophetsa or the Muslims, but with Mosesas and his
teaching and with the Jews who had treated the
102
Life of Muhammadsa
Muslims so cruelly. They were offered what would have
been a compassionate award. But, instead of accepting
this, they insisted on an award by Sa‘dra. Sa‘dra decided
to punish the Jews in accordance with the Law of
Mosesas. Yet Christians to this day continue to defame
the Prophetsa of Islam and say that he was cruel to the
Jews. If the Prophetsa was cruel to the Jews, why was he
not cruel to other people or on other occasions? There
were many occasions on which the Prophet'ssa enemies
threw themselves at his mercy, and never did they ask
in vain for his forgiveness. On this occasion the enemy
insisted on a person other than the Prophetsa making
the award. This nominee of the Jews, acting as umpire
between them and the Muslims, asked the Prophetsa and
the Jews in public whether they would accept his award.
It was after the parties had agreed, that he proceeded to
announce it. And what was his award? It was nothing
but the application of the Law of Mosesas to the offence
of the Jews. Why then should they not have accepted it?
Did they not count themselves among the followers of
Mosesas? If any cruelty was perpetrated, it was by the
Jews on the Jews. The Jews refused to accept the
Prophet'ssa award and invited instead the application of
their own religious law to their offence. If any cruelty
was perpetrated it was by Mosesas, who laid down this
penalty for a beleaguered enemy and laid this down in
his book under the command of God. Christian writers
should not pour out the vials of their wrath on the
Prophetsa of Islam. They should condemn Mosesas who
prescribed this cruel penalty or the God of Mosesas, Who
commanded him to do so.
The Battle of the Ditch over, the Prophetsa declared
that from that day onwards pagans would not attack
Muslims; instead, Muslims would now attack pagans.
The tide was going to turn. Muslims were going to take
the offensive against tribes and parties which had so far
been gratuitously attacking and harassing them. What
the Prophetsa said was no empty threat. In the Battle of
the Ditch the Arab confederates had not suffered any
Life of Muhammadsa
103
considerable losses. They had lost only a few men. In
less than a year's time they could have come and
attacked
Medina
again
and
with
even
better
preparations. Instead of any army of twenty thousand
they could have raised for a new attack an army of forty,
or even fifty, thousand. An army numbering a hundred
or a hundred and fifty thousand was not beyond their
capacity. But now for twenty-one years, the enemies of
Islam had done their utmost to extirpate Islam and
Muslims. Continued failure of their plans had shaken
their confidence. They had begun to fear that what the
Prophetsa taught was true, and that their national idols
and gods were false, that the Creator was the One
Invisible God taught by the Prophetsa. The fear that the
Prophetsa was right and they wrong had begun to creep
upon them. There was no outward sign of this fear,
however. Physically, the disbelievers went about as they
had always done. They went to their idols and prayed to
them as national custom required. But their spirit was
broken. Outwardly they lived the lives of pagans and
disbelievers; inwardly their hearts seemed to echo the
Muslim slogan, 'There is no God but Allah.'
After the Battle of the Ditch the Prophetsa, as we have
observed
already,
declared
that
henceforward
disbelievers would not attack Muslims but that, instead,
Muslims would attack disbelievers. Muslim endurance
had reached its limit. The tide was going to turn
(Bukhari, Kitabal Maghazi ).
DID THE PROPHETsa SEEK TO CONTINUE
WARFARE?
In the battles which had so far been fought, Muslims
had either remained in Medina or gone some distance
out of it to fight the aggression of disbelievers. Muslims
did not initiate these encounters, and showed no
disposition to continue them after they had started.
Normally hostilities once begun, can be ended in only
104
Life of Muhammadsa
two ways—an agreed peace or the submission of one
side to the other. In the encounters between Muslims
and disbelievers so far there had been no hint of a peace
nor had either side offered to submit. True, there had
been pauses in the fighting, but nobody could say that
war between Muslims and disbelievers had ended.
According to ordinary canons, Muslims could have
attacked the enemy tribes and compelled them to
surrender. But Muslims did not do this. When the
enemy stopped fighting, Muslims stopped also. They
stopped because they believed there might be a talk of
peace. But when it became evident that there was no
talk of peace by the disbelievers, nor was there any
disposition on their part to surrender, the Prophetsa
thought that the time had come to end the war either by
a peace or by the surrender of one side to the other. War
had to be ended if there was to be peace. After the Battle
of the Ditch, therefore, the Prophetsa seemed determined
to secure one of two things; peace or surrender. That
Muslims should surrender to disbelievers was out of
question. The victory of Islam over its persecutors had
been promised by God. Declarations to this effect had
been made by the Prophetsa during his stay at Mecca.
Could Muslims then have sued for peace? A movement
for peace can be initiated either by the stronger or by
the weaker side. When the weaker side sues for peace it
has to surrender, temporarily or permanently, a part of
its territory or part of its revenues; or it has to accept
other conditions imposed upon it by the enemy. When
the stronger side proposes peace it is understood that it
does not aim at the total destruction of the weaker side
but is willing to let it retain complete or partial
independence in return for certain conditions. In the
battles which had so far been fought between Muslims
and disbelievers the latter had suffered defeat after
defeat. Yet their power had not been broken. They had
only failed in their attempts to destroy Muslims. Failure
to destroy another does not mean defeat. It only means
that aggression has not yet succeeded; attacks which
Life of Muhammadsa
105
have failed may be repeated. The Meccans, therefore,
had not been beaten; only their aggression against
Muslims had failed. Militarily speaking, Muslims were
decidedly the weaker side. True, their defence was still
maintained, but they constituted a miserable minority
and a minority which, though it had been able to resist
the aggression of the majority, had been unable to take
the offensive. Muslims, therefore, had not yet estab-
lished their independence. If they had sued for peace, it
would have meant that their defence had broken, and
that they were now ready to accept the terms of the
disbelievers. An offer of peace by them would have been
disastrous for Islam. It would have meant self-
annihilation. It would have brought new life to an enemy
demoralized by repeated defeats. A growing sense of
defeat would have given place to renewed hope and
ambition. Disbelievers would have thought that though
Muslims had saved Medina they were still pessimistic
about their ultimate victory over disbelievers. A
suggestion of peace, therefore, could not have proceeded
from the Muslim side. It could have proceeded from the
Meccan side, or from a third side, if a third side could
have been found. No third side could, however, be
found. In the conflict which had arisen Medina was set
against all Arabia. It was the disbelievers, therefore, who
could have sued the Muslims for peace, and there was
no sign of this. Thus warfare between Muslims and
Arabs might have gone on for ever. The Muslims could
not, and the Arabs would not, sue for peace. Civil strife
in Arabia, therefore, seemed to have no end, at least not
for another hundred years.
There was only one way open to Muslims if they
wanted to put an end to this strife. They were not
prepared to surrender their conscience to the Arabs, to
renounce, that is to say, their right to profess, practise
and preach what they liked; and there was no movement
for peace from the side of disbelievers. Muslims had
been able to repel repeated aggression. It was for them,
106
Life of Muhammadsa
therefore, to force the Arabs either to surrender or to
accept peace. The Prophetsa decided to do so.
Was it war which the Prophetsa sought? No, it was
not war but peace that he wanted to bring about. If he
had done nothing at this time, Arabia would have
remained in the grip of civil warfare. The step which he
took was the only way to peace. There have been some
long wars in history. Some have lasted for a hundred,
some for thirty years or so. Long wars have always
resulted from lack of decisive action by either side.
Decisive action, as we have said, can take only one of
two forms—complete surrender or a negotiated peace.
Could the Prophetsa have remained passive? Could
he have withdrawn himself and his small force of
Muslims behind the walls of Medina and left everything
else to take care of itself ? This was impossible. The
disbelievers had started the aggression. Passivity would
not have meant the end of war but, rather, its
continuation. It would have meant that the disbelievers
could attack Medina whenever they liked. They could
stop when they liked and attack when they liked. A
pause in warfare did not mean the end of war. It meant
only a strategic move.
TEACHINGS OF JUDAISM AND CHRISTIANITY
ABOUT WAR
But the question now arises—Can it ever be right to
fight for a faith? Let us, therefore, turn to this question.
The teaching of religion on the subject of war takes
different forms. The teaching of the Old Testament, we
have cited above. Mosesas is commanded to enter the
land of Canaan by force, to defeat its population and to
settle his own people in it (Deut. 20: 10-18). In spite of
this teaching in the Book of Mosesas, and in spite of its
reinforcement by practical example of the Prophets
Joshuaas, Davidas and others, Jews and Christians
Life of Muhammadsa
107
continue to hold their Prophets in reverence and to
regard their books as the Books of God.
At the end of the Mosaic tradition, we had Jesusas
who taught;
But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but whosoever
shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other
also (Matthew 5: 39).
Christians have often cited this teaching of Jesusas
and argued that Jesusas preached against war. But in
the New Testament, we have passages which purport to
teach quite the opposite. One passage, for instance,
says:
Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came
not to send peace, but a sword (Matthew 10: 34).
And another passage says:
Then said he unto them. But now, he that hath a purse, let
him take it, and likewise his scrip: and he that hath no
sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one (Luke 22: 36).
Of the three verses the last two contradict the first. If
Jesusas came for war, why did he teach about turning
the other cheek? It seems we have either to admit a
contradiction in the New Testament, or we have to
explain one of the contradictory teachings in a suitable
manner. We are not concerned here with the question
whether turning the other cheek can ever be practicable.
We are concerned only to point out that, throughout
their long history, no Christian people have ever
hesitated to make war. When Christians first attained to
power in Rome, they took part in wars both defensive
and aggressive. They are dominant powers in the world
today, and they continue to take part in wars both
defensive and aggressive. Only now the side which wins
is canonized by the rest of the Christian world. Their
victory is said to be the victory of Christian civilization.
Christian civilization has come to mean whatever tends
to be dominant and successful. When two Christian
powers go to war, each claims to be the protector of
108
Life of Muhammadsa
Christian ideals. The power which wins is canonized as
the true Christian power. It is true, however, that from
the time of Jesusas to our time, Christendom has been
involved—and indications are that it will continue to
remain involved—in war. The practical verdict of the
Christian peoples, therefore, is that war is the real
teaching of the New Testament, and that turning the
other cheek was either an opportunist teaching dictated
by the helplessness of early Christians, or it is meant to
apply only to individuals, not to States and peoples.
Secondly, even if we assume that Jesusas taught
peace and not war, it does not follow that those who do
not act upon this teaching are not holy and honoured.
For Christendom has ever revered exponents of war
such as Mosesas, Joshuaas and Davidas. Not only this,
the Church itself has canonized national heroes who
suffered in wars. They were made saints by the Popes.
THE QUR’AN ON WAR AND PEACE
The teaching of Islam is different from both these
teachings. It strikes a mean between the two. Islam does
not teach aggression as did Mosesas. Nor does it, like
present-day (and presumably corrupt) Christianity,
preach a contradiction. It does not ask us to turn the
other cheek and at the same time to sell our clothes to
buy a sword. The teaching of Islam fits into the natural
instincts of man, and promotes peace in the only
possible way.
Islam forbids aggression, but it urges us to fight if
failure to fight jeopardizes peace and promotes war. If
failure to fight means the extirpation of free belief and of
the search of truth, it is our duty to fight. This is the
teaching on which peace can ultimately be built, and
this is the teaching on which the Prophetsa based his
own policies and his practice. The Prophetsa suffered
continuously and consistently at Mecca but did not fight
the aggression of which he was an innocent victim.
Life of Muhammadsa
109
When he escaped to Medina, the enemy was out to
extirpate Islam; it was, therefore, necessary to fight the
enemy in defence of truth and freedom of belief.
We quote below the passages in the Qur’an which
bear on the subject of war.
(1) In 22: 40–42 we have:
Permission to fight is given to those against whom war is
made, because they have been wronged—and Allah indeed
has power to help them—Those who have been driven out
from their homes unjustly only because they said, "Our
Lord is Allah"—And if Allah did not repel some men by
means of others, there would surely have been pulled down
cloisters and churches and synagogues and mosques,
wherein the name of Allah is oft commemorated. And
Allah will surely help one who helps Him. Allah is indeed
Powerful, Mighty.—Those who, if We establish them in the
earth, will observe Prayer and pay the Zakat and enjoin
good and forbid evil. And with Allah rests the final issue of
all affairs.
The verse purports to say that permission to fight is
given to the victims of aggression. God is well able to
help the victims—those who have been driven out of
their homes because of their beliefs. The permission is
wise because, if God were not to repel the cruel with the
help of the righteous, there would be no freedom of faith
and worship in the world. God must help those who help
to establish freedom and worship. It follows that fighting
is permitted when a people have suffered long from
wanton aggression—when the aggressor has had no
cause for aggression and he seeks to interfere with the
religion of his victim. The duty of the victim, if and when
he attains to power, is to establish religious freedom and
to protect all religions and all religious places. His power
is to be used not for his own glorification, but for the
care of the poor, the progress of the country and the
general promotion of peace. This teaching is as
unexceptionable as it is clear and precise. It proclaims
the fact that early Muslims took to war because they
110
Life of Muhammadsa
were constrained to do so. Aggressive wars were
forbidden by Islam. Muslims are promised political
power, but are warned that this power must be used not
for self-aggrandizement, but for the amelioration of the
poor and the promotion of peace and progress.
(2) In (2: 191–194) we have:
And fight in the cause of Allah against those who fight
against you, but do not transgress. Surely, Allah loves not
transgressors. And kill them wherever you meet them and
drive them out from where they have driven you out; for
persecution is worse than killing. And fight them not in,
and near, the Sacred Mosque until they fight you, then
fight them: such is the requital for the disbelievers. But if
they desist, then surely Allah is Most Forgiving, Merciful.
And fight them until there is no persecution, and religion is
professed for Allah. But if they desist, then remember that
no hostility is allowed except against the aggressors.
Fighting is to be for the sake of God, not for our own
sake or out of anger or aggrandizement, and even
fighting is to be free from excesses, for excesses are
displeasing to God. Fighting is between parties of
combatants. Assaults on individuals are forbidden.
Aggression against a religion is to be met by active
resistance, for such aggression is worse than bloodshed.
Muslims are not to fight near the Sacred Mosque, unless
an attack is first made by the enemy. Fighting near the
Sacred Mosque interferes with the public right of
pilgrimage. But if the enemy attacks, Muslims are free to
reply, this being the just reward of aggression. But if the
enemy desists, Muslims must desist also, and forgive
and forget the past. Fighting is to continue so long as
religious persecution lasts and religious freedom is not
established. Religion is for God. The use of force or
pressure in religion is wrong. If the Kafirs desist from it
and make religion free, Muslims are to desist from
fighting the Kafirs. Arms are to be taken up against
those who commit excesses. When excesses cease,
fighting must cease also.
Life of Muhammadsa
111
Categorically, we may say, the verses teach the
following rules:
(i) War is to be resorted to only for the sake of God
and not for the sake of any selfish motives, not for
aggrandizement or for the advancement of any other
interests.
(ii) We can go to war only against one who attacks us
first.
(iii) We can fight only those who fight against us. We
cannot fight against those who take no part in warfare.
(iv) Even after the enemy has initiated the attack, it
is our duty to keep warfare within limits. To extend the
war, either territorially or in respect of weapons used, is
wrong.
(v) We are to fight only a regular army charged by the
enemy to fight on his side. We are not to fight others on
the enemy side.
(vi) In warfare immunity is to be afforded to all
religious rites and observances. If the enemy spares the
places where religious ceremonies are held, then
Muslims also must desist from fighting in such places.
(vii) If the enemy uses a place of worship as a base
for attack, then Muslims may return the attack. No
blame will attach to them if they do so. No fighting is
allowed even in the neighbourhood of religious places.
To attack religious places and to destroy them or to do
any kind of harm to them is absolutely forbidden. A
religious place used as a base of, operations may invite a
counter-attack. The responsibility for any harm done to
the place will then rest with the enemy, not with
Muslims.
(viii) If the enemy realizes the danger and the mistake
of using a religious place as a base, and changes the
battle-front, then Muslims must conform to the change.
The fact that the enemy started the attack from a
religious place is not to be used as an excuse for
attacking that place. Out of reverence Muslims must
change their battle-front as soon as the enemy does so.
112
Life of Muhammadsa
(ix) Fighting is to continue only so long as
interference with religion and religious freedom lasts.
When religion becomes free and interference with it is no
longer permitted and the enemy declares and begins to
act accordingly, then there is to be no war, even if it is
the enemy who starts it.
(3) In 8: 39–41 we have:
Say to those who disbelieve, if they desist, that which is
past will be forgiven them; and if they return thereto, then
verily the example of the former people has already gone
before them.
And fight them until there is no persecution and religion is
wholly for Allah. But if they desist, then surely Allah is
Watchful of what they do. And if they turn their backs,
then know that Allah is your Protector. What an excellent
Protector and what an excellent Helper.
That is to say, wars have been forced upon Muslims.
But if the enemy desists, it is the duty of Muslims to
desist also, and forgive the past. But if the enemy does
not desist and attacks Muslims again and again, then
he should remember the fate of the enemies of earlier
Prophets. Muslims are to fight, while religious
persecution lasts, and so long as religion is not for God
and interference in religious matters is not abandoned.
When the aggressor desists, Muslims are to desist also.
They are not to continue the war because the enemy
believes in a false religion. The value of beliefs and
actions is well known to God and He will reward them as
He pleases. Muslims have no right to meddle with
another people's religion even if that religion seems to
them to be false. If after an offer of peace the enemy
continues to make war, then Muslims may be sure of
victory even though their numbers are small. For God
will help them and who can help better than God?
These verses were revealed in connection with the
Battle of Badr. This battle was the first regular fight
between Muslims and disbelievers. In it Muslims were
the victims of unprovoked aggression. The enemy had
Life of Muhammadsa
113
chosen to disturb the peace of Medina and of the
territory around. In spite of this, victory went to the
Muslims and important leaders of the enemy were killed.
To retaliate against such unprovoked aggression seems
natural, just and necessary. Yet Muslims are taught to
stop fighting as soon as the enemy ceases it. All that the
enemy is required to concede is freedom of belief and
worship.
(4) In 8: 62—63 we have:
And if they incline towards peace, incline thou also
towards it, and put thy trust in Allah. Surely, it is He Who
is All-Hearing, All-Knowing. And if they intend to deceive
thee, then surely Allah is sufficient for thee. He it is Who
has strengthened thee with His help and with the believers.
That is to say, if in the course of a battle the
disbelievers at any time incline towards peace, Muslims
are to accept the offer at once and to make peace.
Muslims are to do so even at the risk of being deceived.
They are to put their trust in God. Cheating will not
avail against Muslims, who rely on the help of God.
Their victories are due not to themselves but to God. In
the darkest and most difficult times, God has stood by
the Prophetsa and his followers. So will He stand by
them against cheats. An offer of peace is to be accepted.
It is not to be rejected on the plea that it may only be a
ruse with which the enemy seeks to gain time for a fresh
attack.
The stress on peace in the verses is not without
significance. It anticipates the peace which the Prophetsa
signed at Hudaibiya. The Prophetsa is warned that a time
will come when the enemy will sue for peace. The offer is
not to be turned down on the ground that the enemy
was the aggressor and had committed excesses, or that
he cannot be trusted. The straight path inculcated by
Islam requires a Muslim to accept an offer of peace.
Both piety and policy make the acceptance desirable.
(5) In 4: 95 we have:
114
Life of Muhammadsa
O ye who believe! when you go forth in the cause of Allah,
make proper investigation and say not to anyone who
greets you with the greeting of peace, "Thou art not a
believer." You seek the goods of this life, but with Allah
are good things in plenty. Such were you before this, but
Allah conferred His favour on you; so do make proper
investigation. Surely, Allah is well aware of what you do.
That is to say, when Muslims go out for war, they are
to make sure that the unreasonableness of war has been
explained to the enemy and that he still wants war.
Even so, if a proposal of peace is received from an
individual or a group, Muslims are not to turn it down
on the plea that it is not honest. If Muslims turn down
proposals of peace, they will not be fighting for God, but
for self-aggrandizement and worldly gain. Just as
religion comes from God, worldly gain and glory also
come from Him. Killing is not to be the aim. One whom
we wish to kill today may be guided tomorrow. Could
Muslims have become Muslims if they had not been
spared? Muslims are to abstain from killing because
lives spared may turn out to be lives guided. God is well
aware of what men do and to what ends and with what
motives they do it.
The verse teaches that even after war has begun, it is
the duty of Muslims to satisfy themselves that the
enemy is bent upon aggression. It often happens that no
aggression is intended but that out of excitement and
fear the enemy has started preparations for war. Unless
Muslims are satisfied that an aggressive attack has been
planned by the enemy, they are not to go to war. If it
turns out, or if the enemy claims, that his preparations
are for self-defence, Muslims are to accept the claim and
desist from war. They are not to argue that the enemy
preparations point to nothing but aggression; maybe he
intended aggression, but his intention has changed. Are
not intentions and motives continually changing? Did
not enemies of Islam become friends?
(6) On the inviolability of treaties the Qur’an says
clearly:
Life of Muhammadsa
115
Excepting those of the idolaters with whom you have
entered into a treaty and who have not subsequently failed
you in anything nor aided anyone against you. So fulfil to
these the treaty you have made with them till their term.
Surely, Allah loves those who are righteous (9: 4).
Pagans, who enter into a pact with Muslims, keep
the pact and do not help the enemy against Muslims,
are to have reciprocal treatment from Muslims. Piety
requires that Muslims should fulfil their part of a pact in
the letter as well as the spirit.
(7) Of an enemy at war with Muslims who wishes to
study the Message of Islam, the Qur’an orders:
And if anyone of the idolaters ask protection of thee, grant
him protection, so that he may hear the word of Allah:
then convey him to his place of security. That is because
they are a people who have no knowledge (9: 6).
That is to say, if any of those at war with Muslims
seek refuge with Muslims in order to study Islam and
ponder over its Message, they are to have refuge with
Muslims for such time as may be reasonably necessary
for such a purpose.
(8) Of prisoners of war, the Qur’an teaches:
It does not behove a Prophet that he should have captives
until he engages in a regular fighting in the land. You
desire the goods of the world, while Allah desires for you
the Hereafter. And Allah is Mighty, Wise (8: 68).
That is to say, it does not become a Prophet to make
prisoners of his enemy save as a result of regular war
involving much bloodshed. The system of making
prisoners of enemy tribes without war and bloodshed
practised until—and even after—the advent of Islam, is
here made unlawful. Prisoners can be taken only from
combatants and after a battle.
(9) Rules for the release of prisoners are also laid
down. Thus we have:
Then afterwards either release them as a favour or by
taking ransom—until the war lays down its burdens (47:5).
116
Life of Muhammadsa
The best thing, according to Islam, is to let off
prisoners without asking for ransom. As this is not
always possible, release by ransom is also provided for.
(10) There is provision for prisoners of war who are
unable themselves to pay, and who have none who can
or will pay, for their release. Often, relations are able to
pay, but do not, because they prefer to let their relations
remain prisoners—possibly with the intention of
misappropriating their property in their absence. This
provision is contained in the Qur’an:
And such as desire a deed of manumission from among
those whom your right hands possess, write it for them, if
you know any good in them; and give them out of the
wealth of Allah which He has bestowed upon you (24: 34).
That is, those who do not deserve to be released
without ransom but who have no one to pay ransom for
them—if they still ask for their freedom—can obtain it
by signing an undertaking that, if allowed to work and
earn, they will pay their ransom. They are to be allowed
to do so, however, only if their competence to work and
earn is reasonably certain. If their competence is proved,
they should even have financial help from Muslims in
their effort to work and earn. Individual Muslims who
can afford to do so should pay; or, public subscription
should be raised to put these unfortunates on their feet.
The passages from the Qur’an which we have quoted
above contain the teaching of Islam on the subject of
war and peace. They tell us in what circumstances,
according to Islam, is it right to go to war and what
limits have to be observed by Muslims when they make
war.
THE PROPHET'Ssa PRECEPTS ABOUT WAR
Muslim teaching, however, does not consist only of
precepts laid down in the Qur’an. It also includes the
precepts and example of the Prophetsa. What he did or
what he taught in concrete situations is also an
Life of Muhammadsa
117
essential part of the Islamic teaching. We append here
some sayings of the Prophetsa on the subject of war and
peace.
(i) Muslims are forbidden altogether to mutilate the
dead (Muslim).
(ii) Muslims are forbidden to resort to cheating
(Muslim).
(iii) Children are not to be killed, nor women
(Muslim).
(iv) Priests and religious functionaries and religious
leaders are not to be interfered with (Tahavi).
(v) The old and decrepit and women and children are
not to be killed. The possibility of peace should always
be kept in view (Abu Dawud).
(vi) When Muslims enter enemy territory, they should
not strike terror into the general population. They
should permit no ill-treatment of common folk (Muslim).
(vii) A Muslim army should not camp in a place
where it causes inconvenience to the general public.
When it marches it should take care not to block the
road nor cause discomfort to other wayfarers.
(viii) No disfigurement of face is to be permitted
(Bukhari and Muslim).
(ix) The least possible losses should be inflicted upon
the enemy (Abu Dawud).
(x) When prisoners of war are put under guard, those
closely related should be placed together (Abu Dawud).
(xi) Prisoners should live in comfort. Muslims should
care more for the comfort of their prisoners than for
their own (Tirmidhi).
(xii) Emissaries and delegates from other countries
should be held in great respect. Any mistakes or
discourtesies they commit should be ignored (Abu
Dawud, Kitab al jihad).
(xiii) If a Muslim commits the sin of ill-treating a
prisoner of war, atonement is to be made by releasing
the prisoner without ransom.
118
Life of Muhammadsa
(xiv) When a Muslim takes charge of a prisoner of
war, the latter is to be fed and clothed in the same way
as the Muslim himself (Bukhari).
The Holy Prophetsa was so insistent on these rules for
a fighting army that he declared that whoever did not
observe these rules, would fight not for God but for his
own mean self (Abu Dawud).
Abu
Bakrra,
the
First
Khalifah
of
Islam,
supplemented these commands of the Prophetsa by some
of his own. One of these commands appended here also
constitutes part of the Muslim teaching:
(xv) Public buildings and fruit-bearing trees (and food
crops) are not to be damaged (Mu’atta).
From the sayings of the Prophetsa and the commands
of the First Khalifah of Islam it is evident that Islam has
instituted steps which have the effect of preventing or
stopping a war or reducing its evil. As we have said
before, the principles which Islam teaches are not pious
precepts only; they have their practical illustration in
the example of the Prophetsa and the early Khalifahs of
Islam. As all the world knows, the Prophetsa not only
taught these principles; he practised them and insisted
on their observance.
Turning to our own time we must say that no other
teaching seems able to solve the problem of war and
peace. The teaching of Mosesas is far from our
conceptions of justice and fair-play. Nor is it possible to
act upon that teaching today. The teaching of Jesusas is
impracticable and has ever been so. Never in their
history have Christians tried to put this teaching into
practice. Only the teaching of Islam is practicable; one
which has been both preached and practised by its
exponents, and the practice of which can create and
maintain peace in the world.
In our time, Mr. Gandhi apparently taught that even
when war is forced on us we should not go to war. We
should not fight. But this teaching has not been put into
practice at any time in the history of the world. It has
never been put in the crucible and tested. It is
Life of Muhammadsa
119
impossible, therefore, to say what value this teaching
may have in terms of war and peace. Mr. Gandhi lived
long enough to see the Indian Congress attain to
political independence. Yet the Congress Government
has not disbanded either the army or the other armed
forces of India. It is only making plans for their
Indianization. It also has plans for the reinstatement of
those Indian officers who constituted themselves into
the Indian National Army (and who were dismissed by
the British authorities) during the Japanese attack on
Burma and India in the last stages of the recent World
War. Mr. Gandhi has himself, on many occasions, raised
his voice in extenuation of crimes of violence, and urged
the release of those who committed such crimes. This
shows at least that Mr. Gandhi's teaching cannot be put
into practice and that Mr. Gandhi knows it as well as all
his followers. No practical example at least has been
offered to show the world how non-violence can be
applied when armed disputes arise between nation and
nation and State and State, or how non-violence can
prevent or stop a war. To preach a method of stopping
wars, but never to be able to afford a practical
illustration of that method indicates that the method is
impracticable. It would, therefore, seem that human
experience and human wisdom point to only one method
of preventing or stopping war; and that method was
taught and practised by the Prophetsa of Islam.
SPORADIC ATTACKS BY DISBELIEVERS
The Arab confederates returned from the Battle of
the Ditch defeated and depressed, but far from realizing
that their power to harass the Muslims was over.
Though defeated, they knew they were still a dominant
majority. They could easily maltreat individual Muslims,
beat and even kill them. By assaults on individuals they
hoped to wipe away their feeling of defeat. Not long after
the battle, therefore, they began to attack Muslims
120
Life of Muhammadsa
around Medina. Some men of the Fazara tribe mounted
on camels attacked Muslims near Medina. They made
away with the camels found in that part, took a woman
as prisoner and escaped with the loot. The woman made
good her escape, but the party of Fazara succeeded in
taking away a number of animals. A month later, a
party of the Ghatafan tribe attacked from the north in
an attempt to dispossess Muslims of their herds of
camels. The Prophetsa sent Muhammad bin Maslamara
with ten mounted Companions for a reconnaissance,
and for the protection of the Muslim herds. But the
enemy waylaid the Muslim party and murderously
attacking them, left them all for dead. Muhammad bin
Maslamara, however, was only lying unconscious.
Recovering consciousness he pulled himself together,
returned to Medina and made a report. A few days later,
an envoy of the Prophetsa on his way to the Roman
capital was attacked and robbed by men of the Jurham
tribe. A month later, the Banu Fazara attacked a
Muslim caravan and made away with much loot. It is
possible that this attack was not prompted by religious
antagonism. The Banu Fazara were a tribe of marauders
given to looting and killing. The Jews of Khaibar, the
main factor in the Battle of the Ditch, were also
determined to avenge the crushing defeat which they
suffered in that battle. They went about inciting tribal
settlements and officers of State on the Roman frontier.
Arab
leaders,
therefore,
unable
to
make
a
straightforward attack on Medina, were intriguing with
the Jews to make life impossible for Muslims. The
Prophetsa, however, had yet to make up his mind for a
decisive fight. Arab leaders might make an offer of
peace, he thought, and civil strife might end.
Life of Muhammadsa
121
THE PROPHETsa LEAVES FOR MECCA WITH
ONE THOUSAND
FIVE HUNDRED COMPANIONS
During this time the Prophetsa saw a vision which is
mentioned thus in the Qur’an:
You will certainly enter the Sacred Mosque, if God will, in
security, some having their heads shaven, and others
having their hair cut short; and you will not fear. But He
knew what you knew not. He has in fact ordained for you,
besides that, a victory near at hand (48: z8).
That is to say, God had decided to let Muslims enter
the precincts of the Ka‘ba in peace, with heads shaven
and hair cut (these being the external signs of pilgrims
to the Ka‘ba), and without fear. But Muslims did not
know exactly how God was to let this happen. Moreover,
before Muslims performed their pilgrimage in peace,
they were to have another victory, a precursor of the
victory promised in the vision.
In this vision God foretold the ultimate victory of
Muslims, their peaceful march into Mecca and the
conquest of Mecca without the use of arms. But the
Prophetsa understood it to mean that Muslims had been
commanded by God immediately to attempt a circuit of
the Ka‘ba. The Prophetsa's error in interpreting the vision
was to become the occasion of the victory 'near at hand'
promised in the vision. In error, therefore, the Prophetsa
planned a march towards the Ka‘ba. He announced his
vision and his interpretation of it to Muslims and asked
them to prepare. "You will go," he said, "only to perform
a circuit of the Ka‘ba. There were, therefore, to be no
demonstrations against the enemy." Late in February
628, fifteen hundred1 pilgrims, headed by the Prophetsa,
1 In this pilgrimage planned a year after the Battle of the Ditch, only one
thousand five hundred men accompanied the Prophetsa. The number of
Muslim combatants in the Battle of the Ditch could have been less but not
more than this number. Historians who put the number of the Muslim
combatants in the Battle of the Ditch at three thousand, therefore, are
122
Life of Muhammadsa
set out on their journey to Mecca. A mounted guard of
twenty went some distance ahead to warn the Muslims
in case the enemy showed signs of attacking.
The Meccans soon had reports of this caravan.
Tradition had established the circuit of the Ka’ba as a
universal right. It could not very well be denied to
Muslims. They had announced in unambiguous terms
that the purpose of their march was to perform the
circuit, nothing else. The Prophetsa had forbidden
demonstrations of every kind. There were to be no
disputes, no questionings or claims. In spite of this, the
Meccans started preparing as for an armed conflict.
They put up defences on all sides, called the
surrounding tribes to their aid and seemed determined
to fight. When the Prophetsa reached near Mecca, he was
informed that the Quraish were ready to fight. They were
clad in tiger skins, had their wives and children with
them and had sworn solemnly not to let the Muslims
pass. The tiger skins were a sign of a savage deter-
mination to fight. Soon after, a column of Meccans
marching in the van of their army confronted the
Muslims. Muslims could not now advance except by
drawing the sword. The Prophetsa, however, was
determined to do nothing of the kind.
He employed a guide to show the Muslim caravan an
alternative route through the desert. Led by this guide,
the Prophetsa and his Companions reached Hudaibiya, a
spot very near Mecca.
The Prophet'ssa dromedary stopped and refused to go
any farther.
"The animal seems tired, O Prophetsa of God. Better
change your mount," said a Companion.
"No, no," said the Prophetsa. "the animal is not tired.
It seems rather that God wants us to stop here and to go
no further. I propose, therefore, to camp here and to ask
wrong. The number can quite reasonably be put at one thousand two
hundred.
Life of Muhammadsa
123
the Meccans if they would let us perform the Pilgrimage.
I, for one, will accept any conditions they may choose to
impose" (Halbiyya, Vol. 2, p. 13).
The Meccan army at this time was not in Mecca. It
had gone out some distance to meet the Muslims on the
main road to Medina. If the Prophetsa wanted, he could
have led his fifteen hundred men into Mecca and taken
the town without resistance. But he was determined to
attempt only the circuit of the Ka’ba, and that only if the
Meccans permitted. He would have resisted and fought
the Meccans only if the Meccans had chosen to strike
first. Therefore, he abandoned the main road and
camped at Hudaibiya. Soon the news reached the
Meccan commander, who ordered his men to withdraw
and post themselves near Mecca. Then the Meccans sent
a chief, Budail by name, to parley with the Prophetsa.
The Prophetsa explained to Budail that he and the
Muslims wanted only to perform the circuit of the Ka‘ba;
but if the Meccans wished to fight, the Muslims were
ready. Then ‘Urwa, son-in-law of Abu Sufyanra, the
Meccan commander, came to the Prophetsa. He behaved
most discourteously. He called the Muslims tramps and
dregs of society and said the Meccans would not let
them enter Mecca. More and more Meccans came to
have talks and the last thing they said was that at least
that year they would not let Muslims perform even the
circuit of the Ka‘ba. The Meccans would be humiliated if
they permitted the circuit this year. The following year,
they might do so.
Some tribes allied with the Meccans urged upon the
Meccan leaders to let the Muslims perform the circuit.
After all, it was only the right of circuit they wanted.
Why should they be stopped even from this? But the
Meccans remained adamant. Thereupon the tribal
leaders said, the Meccans did not want peace and
threatened to disassociate themselves from them. Out of
fear, the Meccans were persuaded to try to reach a
settlement with the Muslims. As soon as the Prophetsa
got to know of this, he sent ‘Uthmanra (later the Third
124
Life of Muhammadsa
Khalifah of Islam) to the Meccans. ‘Uthmanra had many
relatives in Mecca. They came out and surrounded him,
and offered to let him perform the circuit, but declared
that they would not let the Prophetsa do so until the
following year. "But," said ‘Uthmanra, "I will not perform
the circuit unless it is in the company of my Master."
‘Uthman'sra talks with the chiefs of Mecca became
prolonged. A rumour was mischievously spread that he
had been murdered. It reached the ears of the Prophetsa.
Upon this the Prophetsa assembled the Companions and
said, "The life of an envoy is held sacred among all
nations. I have heard that the Meccans have murdered
‘Uthmanra. If this is true, we have to enter Mecca,
whatever the consequences." The Prophetsa's earlier
intention to enter Mecca peacefully had to be changed,
under the changed circumstances. The Prophetsa went
on, "Those who promise solemnly that if they have to go
further, they will not turn back save as victors, should
come forward and take the oath on my hand." The
Prophetsa had hardly finished speaking, when all the
fifteen hundred Companions stood up and jumped over
one another to hold the Prophet'ssa hand and take the
oath. This oath possesses a special importance in the
history of early Islam. It is called the "Pledge of the
Tree". When the oath was taken, the Prophetsa was
sitting under a tree. Everyone of those who took the oath
remained proud of it to the end of his days. Of the
fifteen hundred present on the occasion, not one held
back. They all promised that if the Muslim envoy had
been murdered, they would not go back. Either they
would take Mecca before dusk, or they would all die
fighting. The taking of the oath was not over when
‘Uthmanra returned. He reported that the Meccans did
not agree to let the Muslims perform the circuit until the
following year. They had appointed their delegates to
sign a settlement with the Muslims. Soon after, Suhail,
a chief of Mecca, came to the Prophetsa. A settlement
was reached and recorded.
Life of Muhammadsa
125
TREATY OF HUDAIBIYA
It ran as follows:
In the name of Allah. These are the conditions of
peace between Muhammadsa, son of ‘Abdullah, and
Suhail ibn ‘Amr, the envoy of Mecca. There will be no
fighting for ten years. Anyone who wishes to join
Muhammadsa and to enter into any agreement with him,
is free to do so. Anyone who wishes to join the Quraish
and to enter into an agreement with them is also free to
do so. A young man, or one whose father is alive, if he
goes to Muhammadsa without permission from his father
or guardian, will be returned to his father or guardian.
But should anyone go to the Quraish, he will not be
returned. This year Muhammadsa will go back without
entering Mecca. But next year he and his followers can
enter Mecca, spend three days and perform the circuit.
During these three days the Quraish will withdraw to
the surrounding hills. When Muhammadsa and his
followers enter into Mecca, they will be unarmed except
for the sheathed swords which wayfarers in Arabia
always have with them (Bukhari).
Two interesting things happened during the signing
of this peace. After the terms had been settled the
Prophetsa started to dictate the agreement and said, "In
the name of Allah, the Gracious, the Merciful."
Suhail objected and said, "Allah we know and believe
in, but what is this ‘the Gracious and the Merciful?' This
agreement is between two parties. Therefore the
religious beliefs of both parties will have to be
respected."
The Prophetsa agreed at once and said to his scribe,
"Only write, 'In the name of Allah'." The Prophetsa then
proceeded to dictate the terms of the agreement. The
opening sentence was, 'These are the conditions of peace
between the people of Mecca and Muhammadsa, the
Prophetsa of God'. Suhail objected again, and said, "If we
thought you a Prophetsa of God, we would not have
fought you." The Prophetsa accepted this objection also.
126
Life of Muhammadsa
Instead of Muhammadsa, the Prophetsa of God, he
proposed Muhammadsa son of ‘Abdullah. As the
Prophetsa was agreeing to everything the Meccans
proposed, the Companions felt agitated over the
humiliation. Their blood began to boil, and ‘Umarra, the
most excited of them all, went to the Prophetsa and
asked, "O Prophetsa of God, are we not in the right?"
"Yes," said the Prophetsa, "we are in the right." "And
were we not told by God that we would perform the
circuit of the Ka‘ba?" asked ‘Umarra.
" Yes," said the Prophetsa.
"Then why this agreement and why these humiliating
terms?"
"True," said the Prophetsa, "God did foretell that we
would perform the circuit in peace but He did not say
when. I did judge as though it was going to be this year.
But I could be wrong. Must it be this year?"
‘Umarra was silenced.
Then other Companions raised their objections.
Some of them asked why they had agreed to restore to
his father or guardian a young man who should turn
Muslim, without obtaining the same condition for a
Muslim who should turn over or happen to go to the
Meccans. The Prophetsa explained there was no harm in
this. "Everybody who becomes a Muslim," he said, "does
so because he accepts the beliefs and practices
inculcated by Islam. He does not become a Muslim in
order to join a party and to adopt its customs. Such a
man will propagate the Message of Islam wherever he
goes, and serve as an instrument for the spread of
Islam. But a man who gives up Islam is no use to us. If
he no longer believes at heart what we believe, he is no
longer one of us. It is better he should go elsewhere."
This reply of the Prophetsa satisfied those who had
doubted the wisdom of the course adopted by the
Prophetsa. It should satisfy today all those who think
that in Islam the punishment of apostasy is death. Had
this been so, the Prophetsa would have insisted on the
return and punishment of those who gave up Islam.
Life of Muhammadsa
127
When the agreement had been written down and the
signatures of the parties affixed, there soon arose an
occasion which tested the good faith of the parties. A
son of Suhail, the Meccan plenipotentiary, appeared
before the Prophetsa, bound, wounded and exhausted.
He fell at the Prophet'ssa feet and said, "O Prophetsa of
God, I am a Muslim at heart, and because of my faith I
have to suffer these troubles at the hands of my father.
My father was here with you. So I escaped and managed
to come to you." The Prophetsa had not spoken when
Suhail intervened and said that the agreement had been
signed and he would have to go with him. Abu
Jandalra—this being the young man's name—stood
before the Muslims, a brother of brothers, driven to
desperation by the ill-treatment of his father. To have to
send him back was an obligation they could not endure.
They unsheathed their swords and seemed determined
to die or save this brother. Abu Jandalra himself
entreated the Prophetsa to let him remain. Would he
send him back to the tyrants from whose clutches he
had managed to escape? But the Prophetsa was
determined. He said to Abu Jandalra, "Prophets do not
eat their words. We have signed this agreement now. It
is for you to bear with patience and to put your trust in
God. He will certainly provide for your freedom and for
the freedom of other young persons like you." After the
peace had been signed, the Prophetsa returned to
Medina. Soon after, another young convert from Mecca,
Abu Basirra by name, reached Medina. But in accord
with the terms of the agreement, he also was sent back
by the Prophetsa. On the way back, he and his guards
had a fight in the course of which he killed one of the
guards and thus managed to escape. The Meccans went
to the Prophetsa again and complained. "But," said the
Prophetsa, "we handed over your man to you. He has
now escaped out of your hands. It is no longer our duty
to find him and hand him over to you again. A few days
later, a woman escaped to Medina. Some of her relations
went after her and demanded her return. The Prophetsa
128
Life of Muhammadsa
explained that the agreement had laid down an
exception about men, not about women; so he refused to
return this woman.
PROPHET'Ssa LETTERS TO VARIOUS KINGS
After settling down in Medina on return from
Hudaibiya, the Prophetsa instituted another plan for the
spread of his Message. When he mentioned this to the
Companions, some of them who were acquainted with
the customs and forms observed in the courts of kings
told the Prophetsa that kings did not entertain letters
which did not bear the seals of the senders. Accordingly
the Prophetsa had a seal made on which were engraved
the words, Muhammad Rasulullahsa.
Out of reverence, Allah was put at the top, beneath it
Rasul and lastly Muhammadsa.
In Muharram 628, envoys went to different capitals,
each with a letter from the Prophetsa, inviting the rulers
to accept Islam. Envoys went to Heraclius, the Roman
Emperor, the Kings of Iran, Egypt (the King of Egypt was
then a vassal of the Kaiser) and Abyssinia. They went to
other kings and rulers also. The letter addressed to the
Kaiser was taken by Dihya Kalbira who was instructed to
call first on the Governor of Busra. When Dihyara saw
the Governor, the great Kaiser himself was in Syria on a
tour of the Empire. The Governor readily passed Dihyara
on to the Kaiser. When Dihyara entered the court, he
was told that whoever was received in audience by the
Kaiser must prostrate himself before him. Dihyara
refused to do this, saying that Muslims did not bow
before any human being. Dihyara, therefore, sat before
the Kaiser without making the prescribed obeisances.
The Kaiser had the letter read by an interpreter and
asked if an Arab caravan was in the town. He said he
desired to interrogate an Arab about this Arabian
Prophetsa who had sent him an invitation to accept
Islam. It so happened that Abu Sufyanra was in the town
Life of Muhammadsa
129
with a commercial caravan. The court officials took him
to the Kaiser. Abu Sufyanra was ordered to stand in front
of the other Arabs, who were told to correct him if he
should tell a lie or make a wrong statement. Then
Heraclius proceeded to interrogate Abu Sufyanra. The
conversation is thus recorded in history:
H: Do you know this man who claims to be a Prophetsa and
who has sent me a letter? Can you say what sort of family
he comes from?
A-S: He comes of a noble family and is one of my relations.
H: Have there been Arabs before him who have made
claims similar to his?
A-S: No.
H: Did your people ever charge him with lying before he
announced his claim?
A-S: No.
H: Has there been a king or a ruler among his
forefathers?
A—S: No.
H: How do you judge his general ability and his capacity
for judgement?
A—S: We have never found any fault in his ability and his
capacity for judgement.
H: What are his followers like? Are
they
big
and
powerful persons or are they poor and humble?
A—S: Mostly poor and humble and young.
H: Do their numbers tend to increase or decrease?
A—S: To increase.
H: Do his followers ever go back to their old beliefs?
A—S: No.
H: Has he ever broken a pledge?
A—S: Not so far.
But we have recently entered into a
new pact with him. Let us see what he does about it.
H: Have you had any fight with him yet?
130
Life of Muhammadsa
A—S: Yes.
H: With what result?
A—S: Like buckets on a wheel, victory and defeat
alternate between us and him. In the Battle of Badr, for
instance, in which I was not present, he was able to
overpower our side. In the Battle of Uhud, in which I
commanded our side, we took his side to task. We tore
their stomachs, their ears and their noses,
H: But what does he teach?
A—S: That we should worship the One God and not set up
equals with Him. He preaches against the idols our
forefathers worshipped. He wants us, instead, to worship
the Only God, to speak the truth only and always to abjure
all vicious and corrupt practices. He exhorts us to be good
to one another and to keep our covenants and discharge
our trusts.
This interesting conversation came to an end and
then the Kaiser said:
I first asked you about his family and you said he belonged
to a noble family. In truth, Prophets always come of noble
families. I then asked you if anyone before him had made a
similar claim and you said, No. I asked you this question
because I thought that if in the recent past some one had
made such a claim, then one could say that this Prophetsa
was imitating that claim. I then asked you whether he had
ever been charged with lying before his claim had been
announced and you said, No. I inferred from this that a
person who does not lie about men will not lie about God. I
next asked you if there had been a king among his
forefathers and you said, No. From this I understood that
his claim could not be a subtle plan for the recovery of the
kingdom. I then asked you whether the entrants into his
fold were mostly big, prosperous and powerful individuals
or poor and weak. And you said in reply, that they were
generally poor and weak, not proud and big, and so are the
early followers of a Prophet. I then asked you whether his
numbers were increasing or decreasing and you said they
Life of Muhammadsa
131
were increasing. At this I remembered that the followers of
a Prophet go on increasing until the Prophet attains his
goal. I then asked you if his followers left him out of
disgust or disappointment, and you said, No. At this I
remembered that the followers of Prophets are usually
steadfast. They may fall away for other reasons, but not
out of disgust for the faith. I then asked you if there had
been fights between you and him and, if so, with what
results. And you said that you and his followers were like
buckets on a wheel and the Prophets are like that. In the
beginning their followers suffer reverses and meet with
misfortunes, but in the end they win. I then asked you
about what he teaches and you said he teaches the worship
of One God, truth-speaking, virtue and the importance of
keeping covenants and discharging trusts. I asked you also
whether he ever played false, and you said, No. And this is
the way of virtuous men. It seems to me, therefore, that his
claim to being a Prophetsa is true. I was half expecting his
appearance in our time, but I did not know he was going to
be an Arab. If what you have told me is true, then I think
his influence and his dominion will certainly spread over
these lands (Bukhari).
The speech unsettled the courtiers who began to
blame the King for applauding a Teacher of another
community. Protests were raised. The court officials
then sent away Abu Sufyanra and his friends. The text of
the letter which the Prophetsa wrote to the Kaiser is to be
found in historical records. It runs as follows:
From Muhammadsa, the Servant of God and His
Messenger. To the Chief of Rome, Heraclius. Whoever
treads the path of divine guidance, on him be peace. After
this, O King, I invite you to Islam. Become a Muslim. God
will protect you from all afflictions, and reward you twice
over. But if you deny and refuse to accept this Message,
then the sin not only of your own denial, but of the denial
of your subjects, will be on your head. "Say, 'O People of
the Book! come to a word equal between us and you that
we worship none but Allah, and that we associate no
132
Life of Muhammadsa
partner with Him, and that some of us take not others for
lords beside Allah.' But if they turn away, then say, ‘Bear
witness that we have submitted to God' " (Zurqani ).
The invitation to Islam was an invitation to believe
that God is One and that Muhammadsa is His
Messenger. Where the letter says that if Heraclius
becomes a Muslim, he will be rewarded twice over, the
reference is to the fact that Islam teaches belief in both
Jesusas and Muhammadsa.
It is said that when the letter was presented to the
Emperor, some courtiers suggested it should be torn up
and thrown away. The letter, they said, was an insult to
the Emperor. It did not describe the Emperor as
Emperor but only as Sahibul Rum, i.e., the Chief of
Rome. The Emperor, however, said that it was unwise to
tear up the letter without reading it. He also said that
the address, 'Chief of Rome', was not wrong. After all,
the Master of everything was God. An Emperor was only
a chief.
When the Prophetsa was told how his letter had been
received by Heraclius, he seemed satisfied and pleased
and said that because of the reception which the Roman
Emperor had given his letter, his Empire would be
saved. The descendants of the Emperor would continue
long to rule over the Empire. That is in fact what
happened. In the wars which took place later, a large
part of the Roman Empire, in accordance with another
prophecy of the Prophetsa of Islam, passed out of the
possession of Rome; yet for six hundred years after this,
the dynasty of Heraclius remained established in
Constantinople.
The
Prophet'ssa
letter
remained
preserved in the State archives for a long time.
Ambassadors of the Muslim King, Mansur Qalawun,
visited the court of Rome, and were shown the letter
deposited in a case. The then Roman Emperor showing
the letter said it had been received by a forefather of his
from their Prophetsa and had been carefully preserved.
Life of Muhammadsa
133
LETTER TO THE KING OF IRAN
The letter to the King of Iran was sent through
‘Abdullah bin Hudhafara. The text of this letter was as
follows:
In the name of Allah, the Gracious, the Merciful.. This
letter is from Muhammadsa, the Messenger of God, to
Chosroes, the Chief of Iran. Whoever submits to a perfect
guidance, and believes in Allah, and bears witness that
Allah is One, and has no equal or partner, and that
Muhammadsa is His Servant and Messenger, on him be
peace. O King, under the command of God, I invite you to
Islam. For I have been sent by God as His Messengersa to
all mankind, so that I may warn all living men and
complete my Message for all unbelievers. Accept Islam and
protect yourself from all afflictions. If you reject this
invitation, then the sin of the denial of all your people will
rest on your head (Zurqani and Khamis).
‘Abdullah bin Hudhafara says that when he reached
the court of Chosroes he applied for admission to the
royal presence. He handed over the letter to the Emperor
and the Emperor ordered an interpreter to read it and
explain its contents. On listening to the contents, the
Chosroes was enraged. He took back the letter and tore
it to pieces. ‘Abdullah bin Hudhafara reported the
incident to the Prophetsa. On hearing the report, the
Prophetsa said:
What the Chosroes has done to our letter even that
will God do to his Empire (i.e., rend it to pieces).
The fit of temper which the Chosroes showed on this
occasion was the result of the pernicious propaganda
carried on against Islam by Jews who had migrated from
Roman territory to Iran. These Jewish refugees took a
leading part in anti-Roman intrigues sponsored in Iran,
and had, therefore, become favourites at the Iranian
court. The Chosroes was full of rage against the
Prophetsa. The reports about the Prophetsa which the
Jews had taken to Iran, it seemed to him, were
confirmed by this letter. He thought the Prophetsa was
134
Life of Muhammadsa
an aggressive adventurer with designs on Iran. Soon
after, the Chosroes wrote to the Governor of Yemen,
saying that one of the Quraish in Arabia had announced
himself a Prophetsa. His claims were becoming excessive.
The Governor was asked to send two men charged with
the duty of arresting this Quraishite and bringing him to
the court of Iran. Badhan, the Governor of Yemen under
the Chosroes, sent an army chief with a mounted
companion to the Prophetsa. He also gave them a letter
addressed to the Prophetsa, in which he said that on
receipt of the letter the Prophetsa should at once
accompany the two messengers to the court of Iran. The
two planned to go first to Mecca. When somewhere near
Ta’if, they were told that the Prophetsa lived in Medina.
So they went to Medina. On arrival this army chief told
the Prophetsa that Badhan, the Governor of Yemen, had
been ordered by the Chosroes to arrange for the
Prophet'ssa arrest and despatch to Iran. If the Prophetsa
refused to obey, he and his people were to be destroyed
and their country made desolate. Out of compassion for
the Prophetsa, this delegate from Yemen insisted that the
Prophetsa should obey and agree to be led to Iran.
Having listened to this, the Prophetsa suggested that the
delegates should see him again the following day.
Overnight the Prophetsa prayed to God Who informed
him that the insolence of the Chosroes had cost him his
life. "We have set his own son against him, and this son
will murder his father on Monday the l0th Jumad al-’Ula
of this year." According to some reports, the revelation
said, "The son has murdered the father this very night."
It is possible that that very night was the l0th Jumad al-
’Ula In the morning, the Prophetsa sent for the Yemen
delegates and told them of what had been revealed to
him overnight. Then he prepared a letter for Badhan
saying that the Chosroes was due to be murdered on a
certain day of a certain month. When the Governor of
Yemen received the letter he said, "If this man be a true
Prophetsa, it will be even as he says. If he be not true,
then God help him and his country." Soon after, a boat
Life of Muhammadsa
135
from Iran anchored at the port of Yemen. It brought a
letter from the Emperor of Iran to the Governor of
Yemen. The letter bore a new seal, from which the
Governor concluded that the prophecy of the Arabian
Prophetsa had proved true. A new seal meant a new king.
He opened the letter. It said:
From Chosroes Siroes to Badhan, the Governor of Yemen.
I have murdered my father because his rule had become
corrupt and unjust. He murdered the nobles and treated
his subjects with cruelty. As soon as you receive this letter,
collect all officers and ask them to affirm their loyalty to
me. As for my father's orders for the arrest of an Arabian
Prophetsa, you should regard those orders as cancelled
(Tabari, Vol. 3, pp. 1572–1574 and Hisham p. 46).
Badhan was so impressed by these events that he
and many of his friends at once declared their faith in
Islam and informed the Prophetsa accordingly.
THE LETTER TO THE NEGUS
The letter to the Negus, King of Abyssinia, was
carried by ‘Amr bin Umayya Damrira. It ran as follows:
In the name of Allah, the Gracious, the Merciful,
Muhammadsa, the Messenger of God, writes to the Negus,
King of Abyssinia. O King, peace of God be upon you. I
praise before you the One and Only God. None else is
worthy of worship. He is the King of kings, the source of
all excellences, free from all defects, He provides peace to
all His servants and protects His creatures. I bear witness
that Jesus, son of Maryas was a Messenger of God, who
came in fulfilment of promises made to Mary by God.
Mary had consecrated her life to God. I invite you to join
with me in attaching ourselves to the One and Only God
and in obeying Him. I invite you also to follow me and
believe in the God Who hath sent me. I am His Messenger.
I invite you and your armies to join the Faith of the
Almighty God. I discharge my duty hereby. I have
delivered to you the Message of God, and made clear to
136
Life of Muhammadsa
you the meaning of this Message. I have done so in all
sincerity and I trust you will value the sincerity which has
prompted this message. He who obeys the guidance of God
becomes heir to the blessings of God (Zurqani).
When this letter reached the Negus, he showed very
great regard and respect for it. He held it up to his eyes,
descended from the throne and ordered an ivory box for
it. Then he deposited it in the box and said, "While this
letter is safe, my kingdom is safe." What he said proved
true. For one thousand years Muslim armies were out
on their career of conquest. They went in all directions,
and passed by Abyssinia on all sides, but they did not
touch this small kingdom of the Negus—; and this, out
of regard for two memorable acts of the Negus the
protection he afforded the refugees of early Islam and
the reverence he showed to the Prophet'ssa letter. The
Empire of Rome became dismembered. The Chosroes
lost his dominions. The kingdoms of China and India
disappeared but this small kingdom of the Negus
remained inviolate, because its ruler received and
protected the first Muslim refugees and showed respect
and reverence for the Prophet'ssa letter.
Muslims returned the magnanimity of the Negus in
this way. Compare with this the treatment which a
Christian people, in this age of civilization meted out to
this Christian kingdom of the Negus. They bombarded
from the air the open cities of Abyssinia and destroyed
them. The royal family had to take refuge elsewhere and
to stay away from their country for several years. The
same people have been treated in two different ways by
two different peoples. Muslims held Abyssinia sacred
and inviolate because of the magnanimity of one of its
rulers. A Christian nation attacked and plundered it in
the name of civilization. It shows how wholesome and
lasting in their effects are the Prophet'ssa teaching and
example. Muslim gratitude to a Christian kingdom made
the kingdom sacred to Muslims. Christian greed
attacked the same kingdom, not caring it was Christian.
Life of Muhammadsa
137
LETTER TO THE RULER OF EGYPT
The letter to Muqauqis was carried by Hatib ibn Abi
Balta‘ara. The text of this letter was exactly the same as
that to the Roman Emperor. The letter to the Roman
Emperor said that the sin of the denial of the Roman
subjects would be on his head. The letter to the
Muqauqis said that the sin of the denial of the Copts
would be on the head of the ruler. It ran as follows:
In the name of Allah, the Gracious, the Merciful. This
letter is from Muhammadsa, the Messenger of Allah, to
Muqauqis, the Chief of the Copts. Peace be upon him who
follows the path of rectitude. I invite you to accept the
Message of Islam. Believe and you will be saved and your
reward will be twofold. If you disbelieved, the sin of the
denial of the Copts will also be on your head. Say, "O
People of the Book! come to a word equal between us and
you that we worship none but Allah, and that we associate
no partner with Him, and that some of us take not others
for lords beside Allah. But if they turn away, then say,
‘Bear witness that we have submitted to God.'" (Halbiyya,
Vol. 3, p. 275).
When Hatibra reached Egypt, he did not find the
Muqauqisin the capital. Ilatib followed him to
Alexandria, where he was holding court near the sea.
Hatibra went by boat. The court was strongly guarded.
Therefore Hatibra showed the letter from a distance and
began to speak aloud. The Muqauqis ordered Hatibra to
be brought to him. The Muqauqis read the letter and
said, "If this man be a true Prophetsa, why does he not
pray for the destruction of his enemies?" Hatibra replied,
"You believe in Jesusas. He was ill-treated by his people,
yet he did not pray for their destruction." The King paid
a tribute to Hatibra and said he was a wise envoy of a
wise man. He had answered well the questions put to
him. Upon this Hatibra spoke again. "Before you," he
said, "there was a king who was proud, arrogant and
cruel. He was the Pharaoh who persecuted Mosesas. At
last he was overtaken by divine punishment. Show no
138
Life of Muhammadsa
pride therefore. Believe in this Prophetsa of God. By God
Mosesas did not foretell about Jesusas as clearly as did
Jesusas foretell about Muhammadsa. We invite you to
Muhammad the Prophetsa, just as you Christians invite
the Jews to Jesusas. Every Prophet has his followers.
The followers must obey their Prophet. Now that a
Prophetsa has appeared in your time it is your duty to
believe in him and follow him. And remember our
religion does not ask you to deny or disobey Jesusas.
Our religion requires everyone to believe in Jesusas."
Hearing this, Muqauqis revealed that he had heard of
the teaching of this Prophetsa and he felt that he did not
teach anything evil nor forbid anything good. He had
also made inquiries and found that he was no sorcerer
or soothsayer. He had heard of some of his prophecies
which had come true. Then he sent for an ivory box and
placed the letter of the Prophetsa in it, sealed it and
handed it over to a servant girl for safe deposit. He also
wrote a letter in reply to the Prophetsa. The text of this
letter is recorded in history. It runs as follows:
In the name of Allah, the Gracious, the Merciful. From
Muqauqis, King of the Copts, to Muhammadsa, son of
‘Abdullah. Peace be on you. After this, I say that I have
read your letter and pondered over its contents and over
the beliefs to which you invite me. I am aware that the
Hebrew Prophets have foretold the advent of a Prophetsa
in our time. But I thought he was going to appear in Syria.
I have received your envoy, and made a present of one
thousand dinars and five khil‘ats to him and I send two
Egyptian girls as a present to you. My people, the Copts,
hold these girls in great esteem. One of them is Maryra and
the other Sirinra. I also send you twenty garments made of
Egyptian linen of high quality. I also send you a mule for
riding. In the end I pray again that you may have peace
from God (Zurqani and Tabari).
From this letter it is clear that, though Muqauqis
treated the letter with respect he did not accept Islam.
Life of Muhammadsa
139
LETTER TO CHIEF OF BAHRAIN
The Prophetsa also sent a letter to Mundhir Taimi,
Chief of Bahrain. This letter was carried by ‘Ala’ ibn
Hadramira. The text of this letter has been lost. When it
reached this Chief, he believed, and wrote back to the
Prophetsa saying that he and many of his friends and
followers had decided to join Islam. Some, however, had
decided to stay outside. He also said that there were
some Jews and Magians living under him. What was he
to do about them?
The Prophetsa wrote again to this Chief thus:
I am glad at your acceptance of Islam. Your duty is to obey
the delegates and messengers whom I should send to you.
Whoever obeys them, obeys me. The messenger who took
my letter to you praised you to me, and assured me of the
sincerity of your belief. I have prayed to God for your
people. Try, therefore, to teach them the ways and
practices of Islam. Protect their property. Do not let
anyone have more than four wives. The sins of the past are
forgiven. As long as you are good and virtuous you will
continue to rule over your people. As for Jews and
Magians, they have only to pay a tax. Do not, therefore,
make any other demands on them. As for the general
population, those who do not have land enough to main-
tain them should have four dirhams each, and some cloth
to wear (Zurqani and Khamis).
The Prophetsa also wrote to the King of ‘Uman, the
Chief of Yamama, the King of Ghassan, the Chief of Bani
Nahd, a tribe of Yemen, the Chief of Hamdan, another
tribe of Yemen, the Chief of Bani ‘Alim and the Chief of
the Hadrami tribe. Most of them became Muslims.
These letters show how perfect was the Prophet'ssa
faith in God. They also show that from the very
beginning the Prophetsa believed that he had been sent
by God not to any one people or territory, but to all the
peoples of the world. It is true that these letters were
received by their addressees in different ways. Some of
them accepted Islam at once. Others treated the letters
140
Life of Muhammadsa
with consideration, but did not accept Islam. Still others
treated them with ordinary courtesy. Still others showed
contempt and pride. But it is true also—and history is
witness to the fact—that the recipients of these letters or
their peoples met with a fate in accordance with their
treatment of these letters.
FALL OF KHAIBAR
As we have said above, the Jews and other
opponents of Islam were now busy inflaming the tribes
against the Muslims. They were now convinced that
Arabia was unable to withstand the rising influence of
Islam and that Arab tribes were unable to attack
Medina. The Jews, therefore, began to intrigue with the
Christian tribes settled on the southern frontier of the
Roman Empire. At the same time they started writing
against the Prophetsa to their co-religionists in Iraq. By
malicious
propaganda
carried
on
through
correspondence they sought to excite the Chosroes of
Iran against Islam. As a result of Jewish machinations
the Chosroes turned against Islam, and even sent orders
to the Governor of Yemen to arrest the Prophetsa. It was
by special divine intervention and divine grace that the
Prophetsa remained safe, and the foul plan of the
Emperor of Iran was brought to nought. It should be
obvious that, but for the divine help which attended the
Prophetsa throughout his career, the tender movement of
early Islam would have been nipped in the bud under
the hostility and opposition of the Emperors of Rome
and Iran. When the Chosroes ordered the arrest of the
Prophetsa, it so happened that before the orders could be
carried out the Emperor was deposed and put to death
by his own son and his orders for the arrest of the
Prophetsa cancelled by the new ruler. The officials of
Yemen were impressed by this miracle; so the province
of Yemen readily became part of the Muslim Empire. The
intrigues which the Jews kept on hatching against
Life of Muhammadsa
141
Muslims and their town of Medina made it necessary
that they should be driven farther away from Medina. If
they had been allowed to continue to live nearby their
intrigues were almost certain to give rise to more and
more bloodshed and violence. On returning from
Hudaibiya the Prophetsa waited for five months and then
decided to banish them from Khaibar. Khaibar was only
a little distance from Medina and from here the Jews
found it very easy to carry on their intrigues. With this
intent, the Prophetsa (some time in August 628 A.D.)
marched to Khaibar. He had one thousand six hundred
men with him. Khaibar, as we have said, was a well-
fortified town. It was surrounded on all sides by rocks
on which were perched little fortresses. To conquer such
a place with so small a force was no easy task. The
small posts lying on the outskirts of Khaibar fell after a
little fighting. But when the Jews collected themselves
into the central fort of the town, all attacks on it and all
forms of strategy employed against it seemed to fail. One
day the Prophetsa had a revelation that Khaibar would
fall at the hands of ‘Alira. The following morning the
Prophetsa announced this to his followers and said,
"Today, I will hand over the black flag of Islam to him
who is dear to God, His Prophetsa and all the Muslims.
God has ordained that our victory at Khaibar should
take place at his hands." The following day he sent for
‘Alira and handed to him the flag. ‘Alira did not wait. He
took his men and attacked the central fort. In spite of
the fact that the Jews had collected in force inside this
fort, ‘Alira and his division were able to conquer it before
dark. A peace was signed. The conditions were that all
Jews, their wives and their children would quit Khaibar
and settle in some place far away from Medina. Their
property and their belongings would pass into the hands
of Muslims. Anyone who tried to conceal any of his
property or stores, or made a wrong statement, would
not be protected by the peace. He would have to pay the
penalty laid down for breach of faith.
142
Life of Muhammadsa
Three interesting incidents took place in this siege of
Khaibar. One of them constitutes a Sign of God and two
afford insight into the high moral character of the
Prophetsa.
A widow of Kinana, a chief of Khaibar, was married
to the Prophetsa. The Prophetsa saw that her face bore
some marks, the impression of a hand. "What is this on
your face, Safiyyara?" asked the Prophetsa.
"It was like this," replied Safiyyara. "I saw the moon
fall in my lap in a dream. I related the dream to my
husband. No sooner had I related the dream than my
husband gave a heavy slap on my face and said, 'You
desire to marry the King of Arabia'" (Hisham). The moon
was the national emblem of Arabia. The moon in the lap
denoted some intimate connection with the King of
Arabia. A split moon or a dropping moon meant
dissensions in the Arab State or its destruction.
The dream of Safiyyara is a sign of the truth of the
Holy Prophetsa. It is also a sign of the fact that God
reveals the future to His servants through dreams.
Believers have more of this grace than unbelievers.
Safiyyara was a Jewess when she saw this dream. It so
happened that her husband was killed in the siege of
Khaibar. This siege was a punishment for the Jewish
breach of faith. Safiyyara was made a prisoner and, in
the distribution of prisoners, was given to a Companion.
It was then found that she was the widow of a chief. It
was, therefore, felt that it would be more in accord with
her rank if she were to live with the Prophetsa. The
Prophetsa, however, chose to give her the status of a wife
and she agreed. In this way was her dream fulfilled.
There were two other incidents. One relates to a
shepherd who looked after the sheep of a Jewish chief.
This shepherd became a Muslim. After his conversion he
said to the Prophetsa, "I cannot go back to my people
now, O Prophet of Godsa. What shall I do with the sheep
and goats of my old master?"
"Set the faces of the animals towards Khaibar and
give them a push. God will lead them back to their
Life of Muhammadsa
143
master" said the Prophetsa. The shepherd did as he was
told, and the herd reached the Jewish fort. The guards
at the fort received them (Hisham, Vol 2, p.191). The
incident shows how seriously the Prophetsa regarded the
question of individual rights and how important in his
view it was for a trustee to discharge his trust. In war
the property and belongings of the losers are rightfully
appropriated by the victors. Ours is an age of civilization
and culture, but can we show anything equal to this?
Has it ever happened that a retreating enemy left behind
stores which the victors sent back to their owners? In
the present case the goats belonged to one of the
combatants of the enemy side. The return of the goats
meant making over to the enemy food which would last
them for several months. With it the enemy could resist
the siege for a long time. Yet the Prophetsa had the goats
returned, and this in order to impress upon a new
convert the importance of discharging a trust.
The third incident relates to a Jewish woman who
tried to poison the Prophetsa. She asked the Companions
what part of an animal the Prophetsa relished for a dish.
She was told that he preferred the shoulder of lamb or
goat. The woman slaughtered a goat and made cutlets
on hot stones. Then she mixed with them a deadly
poison, especially in pieces cut from the shoulder,
believing the Prophetsa would prefer them.
The Prophetsa was returning to his tent, having said
the evening prayers in congregation. He saw this woman
waiting for him near his tent and asked, "Is there
anything I can do for you, woman?"
"Yes, Abu’l Qasimsa, you can accept a present from
me." The Prophetsa asked a Companion to take whatever
the woman had brought. When the Prophetsa sat down
to his meal this present of roasted meat was also laid
before him. The Prophetsa took a morsel. A Companion
Bishr ibn al-Bara’ ibn al-Ma‘rurra also took a morsel.
The other Companions present at the meal stretched
their hands to eat the meat. But the Prophetsa stopped
them saying, he thought the meat was poisoned. Upon
144
Life of Muhammadsa
this Bishrra said that he also thought the same. He
wanted to throw away the meat but was afraid it might
disturb the Prophetsa. "Seeing you take a morsel," he
said, "I also took one, but I soon began to wish you had
not taken yours at all." Soon afterwards Bishrra became
ill and, according to some reports, died there and then.
According to other reports he died after remaining ill for
some time. The Prophetsa then sent for the woman and
asked her if she had poisoned the meat. The woman
asked the Prophetsa how he ever got to know about it.
The Prophetsa was holding a piece in his hand, and
said,"My hand told me this," meaning he was able to
judge from its taste. The woman admitted what she had
done. "What made you do this? " asked the Prophetsa.
"My people were at war with you and my relations
were killed in this battle, I decided to poison you,
believing that if you were an impostor you would die and
we should be safe, but if you were a Prophetsa, God
would save you."
Hearing this explanation the Prophetsa forgave the
woman, although she had earned, the penalty of death
(Muslim). The Prophetsa was ever ready to forgive, and
punished only when punishment was necessary, when it
was feared the guilty one would continue to commit
mischief.
THE PROPHET'Ssa VISION FULFILLED
In the seventh year after the Hijra, in February 629
to be exact, the Prophetsa was due to go to Mecca for the
circuit of the Ka‘ba. This had been agreed to by the
Meccan leaders. When the time came for the Prophetsa to
depart, he collected two thousand followers and set out
in the
direction of
Mecca.
When he
reached
Marrazzuhran, a halting place near Mecca, he ordered
his followers to shed their armours. These were collected
in one place. In strict conformity with the terms of the
agreement signed at Hudaibiya, the Prophetsa and his
Life of Muhammadsa
145
followers entered the Sacred Enclosure, wearing only
sheathed swords; Returning to Mecca after seven years'
externment, it was no ordinary thing for two thousand
persons to enter Mecca. They remembered the tortures
to which they had been subjected during their days at
Mecca. At the same time, they saw how gracious God
had been to them in letting them come back and make a
circuit of the Ka‘ba in peace. Their anger was only equal
to their joy. The people of Mecca had come out of their
houses and perched themselves on the hill-tops to see
the Muslims. The Muslims were full of zeal and
enthusiasm and pride. They wanted to tell the Meccans
that the promises which God had made to them had all
come true. ‘Abdullah bin Rawahara started singing songs
of war, but the Prophetsa stopped him saying, "No war
songs. Only say, There is none to be worshipped except
the One God. It is God Who helped the Prophetsa and
raised the believers from degradation to dignity and Who
drove off the enemy" (Halbiyya, Vol. 3, p. 73).
After circuiting the Ka‘ba and running between the
hills of Safa and Marwa, the Prophetsa and his
Companions stopped in Mecca for three days. ‘Abbasra
had a widowed sister-in-law, Maimunara, and he
proposed that the Prophetsa should marry her. The
Prophetsa agreed. On the fourth day the Meccans
demanded the withdrawal of the Muslims. The Prophetsa
ordered the withdrawal and asked his followers to start
back for Medina. So religiously did he carry out the
agreement and so careful was he to respect Meccan
sentiments that he left his newly-wed wife behind in
Mecca. He arranged that she should join him with the
part of the caravan carrying the personal effects of the
pilgrims. The Prophetsa mounted his camel and was
soon out of the limits of the sacred precincts. For the
night the Prophetsa camped at a place called Sarif, and
there in his tent Maimunara joined him.
We might have omitted this insignificant detail from
a short account of the Life of the Prophetsa, but the
incident has one important interest, and it is this. The
146
Life of Muhammadsa
Prophetsa has been attacked by European writers
because he had several wives. They think a plurality of
wives is evidence of personal laxity and love of pleasure.
This impression of the Prophet'ssa marriages, however, is
belied by the devotion and self-consuming love which
the Prophet'ssa wives had for him. Their devotion and
love proved that the Prophet'ssa married life was pure,
unselfish and spiritual. It was so singular in this respect
that no man can be said to have treated his one wife so
well as the Prophetsa treated his many. If the Prophet'ssa
married life had been motivated by pleasure, it would
most certainly have resulted in making his wives
indifferent and even antagonistic to him. But the facts
are quite otherwise. All the Prophet'ssa wives were
devoted to him, and their devotion was due to his
unselfish and high-minded example. To his unselfish
example they reacted by unsparing devotion. This is
proved by many incidents recorded in history. One
relates to Maimunara herself. She met the Prophetsa for
the first time in a tent in the desert. If their marital
relations had been coarse, if the Prophetsa had preferred
some wives to others because of their physical charms,
Maimunara would not have cherished her first meeting
with the Prophetsa as a great memory. If her marriage
with the Prophetsa had been associated with unpleasant
or indifferent memories, she would have forgotten
everything about it. Maimunara lived long after the
Prophet'ssa death. She died full of years but could not
forget what her marriage with the Prophetsa had meant
for her. On the eve of her death at eighty, when the
delights of the flesh are forgotten, when things only of
lasting value and virtue move the heart, she asked to be
buried at one day's journey from Mecca, at the very spot
where the Prophetsa had camped on his return to
Medina, and where after his marriage she had first met
him. The world knows of many stories of love both real
and imaginary, but not of many which are more moving
than this.
Life of Muhammadsa
147
Soon after this historic circuit of the Ka‘ba, two
renowned generals of the enemy joined Islam. They
proved renowned generals of Islam. One was Khalid bin
Walidra whose genius and courage shook the Roman
Empire to its foundations and under whose generalship
country after country was added by Muslims to their
Empire. The other was ‘Amr bin al-‘Asra, the conqueror
of Egypt.
BATTLE OF MAUTA
On return from the Ka‘ba, the Prophetsa began to
receive reports that Christian tribes on the Syrian
border, instigated by Jews and pagans, were preparing
for an attack upon Medina. He, therefore, despatched a
party of fifteen to find out the truth. They saw an army
massing on the Syrian border. Instead of returning at
once with the report they tarried. Their zeal for
expounding Islam got the better of them, but the effect
of their well-meaning zeal proved to be the very opposite
of what they had wished and expected.
Reviewing events now, we can see that those who,
under enemy provocation, were planning to attack the
Prophet'ssa homeland could be expected to behave in no
other way. Instead of listening to the exposition, they
took out their bows and started raining arrows on this
party of fifteen. The party, however, remained unmoved.
They received arrows in reply to arguments, but they did
not turn back. They stood firm, fifteen against
thousands, and fell fighting.
The Prophetsa planned an expedition to punish the
Syrians for this wanton cruelty, but in the meantime he
had
reports
that
the
forces
which
had been
concentrating on the border had dispersed. He,
therefore, postponed his plans.
The Prophetsa, however, wrote a letter to the Emperor
of Rome (or to the Chief of the Ghassan tribe who ruled
Busra in the name of Rome). In this letter, we may
148
Life of Muhammadsa
presume, the Prophetsa complained of the preparations
which had been visible on the Syrian border and of the
foul and entirely unjust murder of the fifteen Muslims
whom he had sent to report on the border situation.
This letter was carried by al-Harthra, a Companion of the
Prophetsa. He stopped en route at Mauta where he met
Shurahbil, a Ghassan chief acting as a Roman official.
"Are you a messenger of Muhammadsa?" asked this
chief. On being told "Yes," he arrested him, tied him up
and belaboured him to death. It may quite reasonably be
assumed that this Ghassan chief was a leader of the
army which had engaged and put to death the fifteen
Muslims who had tried only to preach. The fact that he
said to al-Harthra, "Perhaps you are carrying a message
from Muhammadsa" shows he was afraid lest the
Prophet'ssa complaint that tribesmen under the Kaiser
had attacked the Muslims should reach the Kaiser. He
was afraid lest he should have to account for what had
happened. There was safety, he thought, in murdering
the Prophet'ssa envoy. The expectation was not realized.
The Prophetsa got to know of the murder. To avenge this
and the earlier murders, he raised a force of three
thousand and despatched it to Syria under the
command of Zaid bin Harithara, freed slave of the
Prophetsa, whom we mentioned in our account of his life
in Mecca. The Prophetsa nominated Ja‘far ibn Abi Talib
as the successor of Zaidra, should Zaidra die, and
‘Abdullah bin Rawahara, should Ja‘far die. Should
‘Abdullah bin Rawahara also die, Muslims were to
choose their own commander. A Jew who heard this
exclaimed, "O Abu’l Qasimsa, if thou art a true Prophetsa,
these three officers whom thou hast named are sure to die;
for God fulfils the words of a Prophetsa." Turning to Zaidra,
he said,"Take it from me, if Muhammadsa is true you will
not return alive." Zaidra, a true believer that he was, said in
reply, "I may return alive or not, but Muhammadsa is a true
Prophet of God" (Halbiyya, Vol. 3, p. 75).
The following morning the Muslim army set out on
its long march. The Prophetsa and the Companions went
Life of Muhammadsa
149
some distance with it. A large and important expedition
such as this had never before gone without the Prophetsa
commanding in person. As the Prophetsa walked along to
bid the expedition farewell, he counselled and
instructed. When they reached the spot where the
people of Medina generally bade farewell to friends and
relations going to Syria, the Prophetsa stopped and said:
I urge you to fear God and to deal justly with Muslims
who go with you. Go to war in the name of Allah and fight
the enemy in Syria, who is your enemy, as well as Allah's.
When you are in Syria, you will meet those who remember
God much in their houses of worship. You should have no
dispute with them, and give no trouble to them. In the
enemy country do not kill any women or children, nor the
blind or the old; do not cut down any tree, nor pull down
any building (Halbiyya, Vol. 3).
Having said this, the Prophetsa returned and the
Muslim army marched forward. It was the first Muslim
army sent to fight the Christians. When Muslims
reached the Syrian border, they heard that the Kaiser
himself had taken the field with one hundred thousand
of his own soldiers and another hundred thousand
recruited from the Christian tribes of Arabia. Confronted
by such large enemy numbers, the Muslims half wanted
to stop on the way and send word to the Prophetsa at
Medina. For he might be able to reinforce their numbers
or wish to send fresh instructions. When the army
leaders took counsel, ‘Abdullah bin Rawahara stood up,
full of fire, and said, "My people, you set out from your
homes to die as martyrs in the way of God, and now
when martyrdom is in sight you seem to flinch. We have
not fought so far because we were better equipped than
the enemy in men or material. Our mainstay was our
faith. If the enemy is so many times superior to us in
numbers or equipment, what does it matter? One
reward out of two we must have. We either win, or die as
martyrs in the way of God." The army heard ibn
Rawahara and was much impressed. He was right, they
150
Life of Muhammadsa
said, with one voice. The army marched on. As they
marched, they saw the Roman army advancing towards
them. So at Mauta the Muslims took up their positions
and the battle began. Soon Zaidra, the Muslim
commander, was killed and the Prophet's cousin Ja‘far
ibn Abi Talibra received the standard and the command
of the army. When he saw that enemy pressure was
increasing and Muslims, because of utter physical
inferiority, were not holding their own he dismounted
from his horse and cut its legs. The action meant that at
least he was not going to flee; he would prefer death to
flight.
To cut the legs of one's mount was an Arab custom
to prevent stampede and panic. Ja‘farra lost his right
hand, but held the standard in his left. He lost his left
hand also and then held the standard between the two
stumps pressed to his chest. True to his promise, he fell
down fighting. Then ‘Abdullah bin Rawahara, as the
Prophetsa had ordered, grasped the standard and took
over the command. He also fell fighting. The order of the
Prophetsa now was for Muslims to take counsel together
and elect a commander. But there was no time to hold
an election. The Muslims might well have yielded to the
vastly superior numbers of the enemy. But Khalid bin
Walidra, accepting the suggestion of a friend, took the
standard and went on fighting until evening came. The
following day Khalidra took the field again with his
crippled and tired force but employed a stratagem. He
changed the positions of his men—those in front
changed with those in the rear and those on the right
flank changed with those on the left. They also raised
some slogans. The enemy thought Muslims had received
reinforcements overnight and withdrew in fear. Khalidra
saved his remnants and returned. The Prophetsa had
been informed of these events through a revelation. He
collected the Muslims in the mosque. As he rose to
address them his eyes were wet with tears. He said:
I wish to tell you about the army which left here for
the Syrian border. It stood against the enemy and
Life of Muhammadsa
151
fought. First Zaidra, then Ja‘farra and then ‘Abdullah bin
Rawahara held the standard. All three fell, one after the
other, fighting bravely. Pray for them all. After them the
standard was held by Khalid bin Walidra. He appointed
himself. He is a sword among the swords of God. So he
saved the Muslim army and returned (Zad al-Ma‘ad, Vol.
1, and Zurqani ).
The Prophet'ssa description of Khalidra became
popular. Khalidra came to be known as ‘the sword of
God'.
Being one of the later converts, Khalidra was often
taunted by other Muslims. Once he and ‘Abdur Rahman
bin ‘Aufra quarrelled over something. ‘Abdur Rahman
bin ‘Aufra reported against Khalidra to the Prophetsa. The
Prophetsa chid Khalidra and said, "Khalidra, you annoy
one who has been serving Islam from the time of Badr. I
say to you that even if you give away gold of the weight
of Uhud in the service of Islam, you will not become as
deserving of divine reward as "‘Abdur Rahmanra
"But they taunt me," said Khalidra, "and I have to
reply."
Upon this the Prophetsa turned to others and said,
"You must not taunt Khalidra. He is a sword among the
swords
of
God
which
remains
drawn
against
disbelievers."
The Prophet'ssa description came to literal fulfilment
a few years later.
On Khalid'sra return with the Muslim army, some
Muslims of Medina described the returning soldiers as
defeatist and lacking in spirit. The general criticism was
that they should all have died fighting. The Prophetsa
chid the critics. Khalidra and his soldiers were not
defeatist or lacking in spirit, he said. They were soldiers
who returned again and again to attack. The words
meant more than appeared on the surface. They foretold
battles which Muslims were to fight with Syria.
152
Life of Muhammadsa
THE PROPHETsa MARCHES ON MECCA WITH
TEN THOUSAND
FOLLOWERS
In the eighth year of the Hijra in the month of
Ramadan (December, 629 A.D.) the Prophetsa set out on
that last expedition which definitely established Islam in
Arabia.
At Hudaibiya it was agreed between Muslims and
disbelievers that Arab tribes should be allowed to join
the disbelievers as well as the Prophetsa. It was also
agreed that for ten years the parties would not go to war
against each other unless one party should violate the
pact by attacking the other. Under this agreement, the
Banu Bakr joined the Meccans, while the Khuza‘a
entered into an alliance with Muslims. The Arab
disbelievers had scant regard for treaties, especially for
treaties with Muslims. It so happened that the Banu
Bakr and the Khuza‘a had some outstanding differences.
The Banu Bakr consulted the Meccans about settling
their old scores with the Khuza‘a. They argued that the
Hudaibiya treaty had been signed. The Khuza’a felt
secure because of their pact with the Prophetsa. Now,
therefore, was the time for them to attack the Khuza’a.
The Meccans agreed. They and the Banu Bakr,
accordingly, joined in a night attack on the Khuza’a and
put to death many of their men. The Khuza’a sent forty
of their men mounted on fleet camels to Medina to
report this breach of agreement to the Prophetsa. They
said it was up to Muslims now to march on Mecca to
avenge this attack. The delegation met the Prophetsa and
the Prophetsa told them unambiguously that he regarded
their misfortunes as his own. He pointed to a rising
cloud in the sky and said, "Like the rain drops which
you see yonder, Muslim soldiers will drop down to your
aid." The Meccans were perturbed over the news of the
Khuza‘a delegation to Medina. They sent Abu Sufyanra
posthaste to Medina to restrain Muslims from the
attack. Abu Sufyanra reached Medina and began to urge
Life of Muhammadsa
153
that as he was not present at Hudaibiya, a new peace
will have to be signed by Muslims. The Prophetsa
thought it unwise to answer this plea. Abu Sufyanra
became excited, went to the mosque and announced:
"O People, I renew, on behalf of the Meccans, our
assurance of peace to you" (Zurqani).
The people of Medina did not understand this
speech. So, they only laughed. The Prophetsa said to Abu
Sufyanra, "Your statement is one sided and we cannot
agree to it." In the meantime, the Prophetsa had sent
word to all the tribes. Assured that they were ready and
on the march, he asked the Muslims of Medina to arm
themselves and prepare. On the 1st January, the Muslim
army set out on its march. At different points on their
way, they were joined by other Muslim tribes. Only a few
days' journey had been covered, when the army entered
the wilderness of Faran, Its number—exactly as the
Prophetas Solomon had foretold long before—had now
swelled to ten thousand. As this army marched towards
Mecca, the silence all around seemed more and more
ominous to the Meccans. They persuaded Abu Sufyanra
to move out again and find out what the Muslim design
was. He was less than one day's journey out of Mecca
when he saw at night the entire wilderness lit up with
camp-fires. The Prophetsa had ordered a fire in front of
every camp. The effect of these roaring fires in the
silence and darkness of the night was awful. "What
could this be?" Abu Sufyanra asked his companions,
"Has an army dropped from the heavens? I know of no
Arab army so large." They named some tribes and at
every name Abu Sufyanra said, "No Arab tribe or people
could have an army as large." Abu Sufyanra and his
friends were still speculating when a voice from the dark
shouted, "Abu Hanzalara"! (Hanzala was a son of Abu
Sufyanra.)
"‘Abbas, are you here?" said Abu Sufyanra.
"Yes, the Prophet'ssa army is near. Act quickly or
humility and defeat await you," replied ‘Abbasra.
154
Life of Muhammadsa
‘Abbasra and Abu Sufyanra were old friends. ‘Abbasra
insisted that Abu Sufyanra should accompany him on
the same mule and go to the Prophetsa. He gripped Abu
Sufyan'sra hand, pulled him up and made him mount.
Spurring the mule, they soon reached the Prophet'ssa
camp. ‘Abbasra was afraid lest ‘Umarra, who was
guarding the Prophet'ssa tent, should fall upon Abu
Sufyanra and kill him. But the Prophetsa had taken
precautions, announcing that if anybody should meet
Abu Sufyanra he should make no attempt to kill him.
The meeting impressed Abu Sufyanra deeply. He was
struck by the rise which had taken place in the fortunes
of Islam. Here was the Prophetsa whom Meccans had
banished from Mecca with but one friend in his
company. Hardly seven years had passed since then,
and now he was knocking at the gates of Mecca with ten
thousand devotees. The tables had been completely
turned. The fugitive Prophetsa who, seven years before,
had escaped from Mecca for fear of life, had now
returned to Mecca, and Mecca was unable to resist him.
FALL OF MECCA
Abu Sufyanra must have been thinking furiously.
Had not an incredibly great change taken place in seven
years? And now as leader of the Meccans, what was he
going to do? Was he going to resist, or was he going to
submit? Troubled by such thoughts, he appeared
stupefied to outside observers. The Prophetsa saw this
agitated Meccan leader. He told ‘Abbasra to take him
away and entertain him for the night, promising to see
him in the morning. Abu Sufyanra spent the night with
‘Abbas. In the morning they called on the Prophetsa. It
was time for the early morning prayers. The bustle and
activity which Abu Sufyanra saw at this early hour was
quite unusual in his experience. He had not known—no
Meccan had known—such early risers as Muslims had
become under the discipline of Islam. He saw all the
Life of Muhammadsa
155
Muslim campers turned out for their morning prayers.
Some went to and fro in quest of water for ablutions,
others to supervise the lining up of worshippers for the
service. Abu Sufyanra could not understand this activity
early in the morning. He was frightened. Was a new plan
afoot to overawe him?
"What can they all be doing?" he asked in sheer
consternation.
"Nothing to be afraid of," replied ‘Abbasra. "They are
only preparing for the morning prayers."
Abu Sufyanra then saw thousands of Muslims lined
up behind the Prophetsa, making the prescribed
movements and devotions at the bidding of the
Prophetsa—half prostrations, full prostrations, standing
up again, and so on. ‘Abbasra was on guard duty, so he
was free to engage Abu Sufyanra in conversation.
"What could they be doing now?" asked Abu
Sufyanra. "Everything the Prophetsa does, is done by the
rest."
"What are you thinking about? It is only the Muslim
prayer, Abu Sufyanra. Muslims would do anything at the
bidding of the Prophetsa—give up food and drink for
instance."
"True," said Abu Sufyanra, "I have seen great courts. I
have seen the court of the Chosroes and the court of the
Kaiser, but I have never seen any people as devoted to
their leader as Muslims are to their Prophetsa" (Halbiyya,
Vol. 2, p. 90).
Filled with fear and guilt, Abu Sufyanra went on to
ask ‘Abbasra if he would not request the Prophetsa to
forgive his own people —meaning the Meccans.
The morning prayers over, ‘Abbasra led Abu Sufyanra
to the Prophetsa.
Said the Prophetsa to Abu Sufyanra. "Has it not yet
dawned upon you that there is no one worthy of worship
except Allah?"
"My father and my mother be a sacrifice to you. You
have ever been kind, gentle and considerate to your kith
and kin. I am certain now that if there were anyone else
156
Life of Muhammadsa
worthy of worship, we might have had some help against
you from him."
"Has it not also dawned upon you that I am a
Messenger of Allahsa?"
"My father and my mother be a sacrifice to you, on
this I still have some doubts."
While Abu Sufyanra hesitated to acknowledge the
Prophetsa as Messenger of God, two of his companions
who had marched out of Mecca with him to do
reconnoitring duty for the Meccans, became Muslims.
One of them was Hakim bin Hizamra. A little later, Abu
Sufyanra also joined, but his inner conversion seems to
have been deferred until after the conquest of Mecca.
Hakim bin Hizamra asked the Prophetsa if the Muslims
would destroy their own kith and kin.
"These people," said the Prophetsa, "have been very
cruel. They have committed excesses and proved
themselves of bad faith. They have gone back on the
peace they signed at Hudaibiya and attacked the
Khuza‘a savagely. They have made war in a place which
had been made inviolate by God."
"It is quite true, O Prophetsa of God, our people have
done exactly as you say, but instead of marching upon
Mecca you should have attacked the Hawazin,"
suggested Hakimra.
"The Hawazin also have been cruel and savage. I
hope God will enable me to realize all the three ends: the
conquest of Mecca, the ascendancy of Islam and the
defeat of the Hawazin."
Abu Sufyanra, who had been listening, now asked the
Prophetsa: "If the Meccans draw not the sword, will they
have peace?"
"Yes," replied the Prophetsa, "everyone who stays
indoors will have peace."
"But O Prophetsa," intervened ‘Abbasra, "Abu Sufyanra
is much concerned about himself. He wishes to know if
his rank and position among the Meccans will be
respected."
Life of Muhammadsa
157
"Very good," said the Prophetsa: "Whoever take
shelter in the house of Abu Sufyanra will have peace.
Whoever enters the Sacred Mosque will-have peace.
Those who lay down their arms will have peace. Those
who close their doors and stay in will have peace. Those
who stay in the house of Hakim bin Hizamra will have
peace."
Saying this, he called Abu Ruwaihara and handed
over to him the standard of Islam. Abu Ruwaihara had
entered into a pact of brotherhood with Bilalra, the negro
slave. Handing over the standard, the Prophetsa said,
"Whoever stands under this standard will have peace."
At the same time, he ordered Bilalra to march in front of
Abu Ruwaihara and announce to all concerned that
there was peace under the standard held by Abu
Ruwaihara.
THE PROPHETsa ENTERS MECCA
The arrangement was full of wisdom. When Muslims
were persecuted in Mecca, Bilalra, one of their targets,
was dragged about the streets by ropes tied to his legs.
Mecca gave no peace to Bilalra, but only physical pain,
humiliation and disgrace. How revengeful Bilalra must
have felt on this day of his deliverance. To let him
avenge the savage cruelties suffered by him in Mecca
was necessary, but it had to be within the limits laid
down by Islam. Accordingly, the Prophetsa did not let
Bilalra draw the sword and smite the necks of his former
persecutors. That would have been un-Islamic. Instead,
the Prophetsa handed to Bilal'sra brother the standard of
Islam, and charged Bilalra with the duty of offering peace
to all his former persecutors under the standard borne
by his brother. There was beauty and appeal in this
revenge. We have to picture Bilalra marching in front of
his brother and inviting his enemies to peace. His
passion for revenge could not have lasted. It must have
158
Life of Muhammadsa
dissolved as he advanced inviting Meccans to peace
under a standard held aloft by his brother.
While the Muslims marched towards Mecca, the
Prophetsa had ordered ‘Abbasra to take Abu Sufyanra and
his friends to a spot from where they could easily view
the Muslim army, its behaviour and bearing. ‘Abbasra
did so and from a vantage-point Abu Sufyanra and his
friends watched the Arab tribes go past on whose power
the Meccans had banked all these years for their plots
against Islam. They marched that day not as soldiers of
disbelief but as soldiers of belief. They raised now the
slogans of Islam, not the slogans of their pagan days.
They marched in formation, not to put an end to the
Prophet'ssa life, but to lay down their lives to save his;
not to shed his blood, but their own for his sake. Their
ambition that day was not to resist the Prophet'ssa
Message and save the superficial solidarity of their own
people. It was to carry to all parts of the world the very
Message they had so far resisted. It was to establish the
unity and solidarity of man. Column after column
marched past until the Ashja‘ tribe came in Abu
Sufyan'sra view. Their devotion to Islam and their self-
sacrificing zeal could be seen in their faces, and heard in
their songs and slogans.
"Who can they be?" asked Abu Sufyanra.
"They are the Ashja‘ tribe."
Abu Sufyanra looked astonished and said, "In all
Arabia, no one bore greater enmity to Muhammadsa."
"We owe it to the grace of God. He changed the
hearts of the enemy of Islam as soon as He deemed fit,"
said ‘Abbasra.
Last of all came the Prophetsa, surrounded by the
columns of Ansar and Muhajirin. They must have been
about two thousand strong, dressed in suits of armour.
The valiant ‘Umarra directed their marching. The sight
proved the most impressive of all. The devotion of these
Muslims, their determination and their zeal seemed
overflowing. When Abu Sufyan'sra eyes fell on them, he
was completely overpowered.
Life of Muhammadsa
159
"Who can they be?" he asked.
"They are the Ansarra and the Muhajirin surrounding
the Prophetsa," replied ‘Abbasra.
"No power on earth could resist this army," said Abu
Sufyanra, and then, addressing ‘Abbas more specifically,
"‘Abbasra, your nephew has become the most powerful
king in the world."
"You are still far from the truth, Abu Sufyanra. He is
no king; he is a Prophetsa, a Messenger of God," replied
‘Abbasra.
"Yes, yes, let it be as you say, a Prophetsa, not a
king," added Abu Sufyanra.
As the Muslim army marched past Abu Sufyanra, the
commander of the Ansar, Sa‘d bin ‘Ubadara happened to
eye Abu Sufyanra and could not resist saying that God
that day had made it lawful for them to enter Mecca by
force and that the Quraish would be humiliated.
As the Prophetsa was passing, Abu Sufyanra raised
his voice and addressing the Prophetsa said, "Have you
allowed the massacre of your own kith and kin? I heard
the commander of the Ansar, Sa‘dra and his companions
say so. They said it was a day of slaughter. The
sacredness of Mecca will not avert bloodshed and the
Quraish will be humiliated. Prophetsa of God, you are
the best, the most forgiving, the most considerate of
men. Will you not forgive and forget whatever was done
by your own people?"
Abu Sufyan'sra appeal went home. Those very
Muslims who used to be insulted and beaten in the
streets of Mecca, who had been dispossessed and driven
out of their homes, began to entertain feelings of mercy
for their old persecutors. "Prophetsa of God," they said,
"the accounts which the Ansar have heard of the
excesses and cruelties committed by Meccans against
us, may lead them to seek revenge. We know not what
they may do."
The Prophetsa understood this. Turning to Abu
Sufyanra, he said, "What Sa‘dra has said is quite wrong.
160
Life of Muhammadsa
It is not the day of slaughter. It is the day of forgiveness.
The Quraish and the Ka‘ba will be honoured by God."
Then he sent for Sa‘dra, and ordered him to hand
over the Ansar flag to his son, Qaisra (Hisham, Vol. 2).
The command of the Ansar thus passed from Sa‘dra to
Qaisra. It was a wise step. It placated the Meccans and
saved the Ansar disappointment. Qaisra, a pious young
man, was fully trusted by the Prophetsa.
An incident of his last days illustrates the piety of his
character. Lying on his death-bed, Qaisra received his
friends. Some came and some did not. He could not
understand this and asked why some of his friends had
not come to see him. "Your charity is abundant,"
explained one.
You have been helping the needy by your loans.
There are many in the town who are in debt to you.
Some may have hesitated to come lest you should ask
them for the return of the loans."
"Then I have been the cause of keeping my friends
away. Please announce that no one now owes anything
to Qaisra." After this announcement Qaisra had so many
visitors during his last days that the steps to his house
gave way.
When the Muslim army had marched past, ‘Abbasra
told Abu Sufyanra to hasten for Mecca and announce to
the Meccans that the Prophetsa had come and explain to
them how they could all have peace. Abu Sufyanra
reached Mecca with this message of peace for his town,
but his wife, Hind, notorious for her hostility towards
Muslims, met him. A confirmed disbeliever, she was yet
a brave woman. She caught Abu Sufyanra by the beard
and called on Meccans to come and kill her cowardly
husband. Instead of moving his townsmen to sacrifice
their lives for the defence and honour of their town, he
was inviting them to peace.
But Abu Sufyanra could see that Hind was behaving
foolishly "That time is gone," said he. "You had better go
home and sit behind closed doors. I have seen the
Muslim army. Not all Arabia could withstand it now."
Life of Muhammadsa
161
He then explained the conditions under which the
Prophetsa had promised peace to the Meccans. On
hearing these conditions the people of Mecca ran for
protection to the places which had been named in the
Prophet'ssa proclamation. From this proclamation eleven
men and four women had been excepted. The offences
which they had committed were very grave. Their guilt
was not that they had not believed nor that they had
taken part in wars against Islam; it was that they had
committed inhumanities which could not be passed
over. Actually, however, only four persons were put to
death.
The Prophetsa had ordered Khalid bin Walidra not to
permit any fighting unless they were fought against and
unless the Meccans first started fighting. The part of the
town which Khalidra entered had not heard the
conditions of peace. The Meccans posted in that part
challenged Khalidra and invited him to fight. An
encounter ensued in which twelve or thirteen men were
killed (Hisham, Vol. 2, p. 217). Khalidra was a man of
fiery temper. Somebody, warned by this incident, ran to
the Prophetsa to request him to stop Khalidra from
fighting. If Khalidra did not stop, said this man, all
Mecca would be massacred.
The Prophetsa sent for Khalidra at once and said, "Did
I not stop you from fighting?"
"Yes, you did, O Prophetsa of God, but these people
attacked us first and began to shoot arrows at us. For a
time I did nothing and told them we did not want to
fight. But they did not listen, and did not stop. So I
replied to them, and dispersed them."
This was the only untoward incident which took
place on this occasion. The conquest of Mecca was thus
brought about practically without bloodshed.
The Prophetsa entered Mecca. They asked him where
he would stop.
"Has ‘Aqil left any house for me to live in?" asked the
Prophetsa. ‘Aqil was the Prophet'ssa cousin, a son of his
uncle. During the years of the Prophet'ssa refuge at
162
Life of Muhammadsa
Medina, his relations had sold all his property. There
was no house left which the Prophetsa could call his
own. Accordingly the Prophetsa said, "I will stop at Hanif
Bani Kinana." This was an open space. The Quraish and
the Kinana once assembled there and swore that unless
the Banu Hashim and the Banu ‘Abdul Muttalib handed
over the Prophetsa to them to deal with him as they
liked, they would have no dealings with the two tribes.
They would neither sell anything to them nor buy
anything from them. It was after this solemn declaration
that the Prophetsa, his uncle Abu Talib, his family and
followers, had to take refuge in the valley of Abu Talib
and suffer a severe blockade and boycott lasting for
three years.
The place which the Prophetsa chose for his stay was,
therefore, full of significance. The Meccans had once
assembled there and taken the oath that unless the
Prophetsa was made over to them, they would not be at
peace with his tribe. Now the Prophetsa had come to the
same spot. It was as though he had come to tell the
Meccans: "You wanted me here, so here I am. But not in
the way you wanted. You wanted me as your victim, one
completely at your mercy. But I am here in power. Not
only my own people, but the whole of Arabia is now with
me. You wanted my people to hand me over to you.
Instead of that, they have handed you over to me." This
day of victory was a Monday. The day on which the
Prophetsa and Abu Bakrra left the cave of Thaur for their
journey to Medina was also a Monday. On that day,
standing on the hill of Thaur, the Prophetsa turned to
Mecca and said, 'Mecca! you are dearer to me than any
other place but your people would not let me live here.'
When the Prophetsa entered Mecca, mounted on his
camel, Abu Bakrra walked with him holding a stirrup. As
he walked along, Abu Bakrra recited verses from the
Surah, Al-Fath in which the conquest of Mecca had
been foretold years before.
Life of Muhammadsa
163
KA‘BA CLEARED OF IDOLS
The Prophetsa made straight for the Ka‘ba and
performed the circuit of the holy precincts seven times,
mounted on his camel. Staff in hand, he went round the
house which had been built by the Patriarch Abrahamas
and his son Ishmaelas for the worship of the One and
Only God, but which by their misguided children had
been allowed to degenerate into a sanctuary for idols.
The Prophetsa smote one by one the three hundred and
sixty idols in the house. As an idol fell, the Prophetsa
would recite the verse, "Truth has come and falsehood
has vanished away. Falsehood does indeed vanish away
fast." This verse was revealed before the Prophetsa left
Mecca for Medina and is part of the Chapter, Bani
Isra’il. In this Chapter was foretold the flight of the
Prophetsa and the conquest of Mecca. The Chapter is a
Meccan Chapter, a fact admitted even by European
writers. The verses which contain the prophecy of the
Prophet'ssa flight from Mecca, and the subsequent
conquest of Mecca are as follows:
And say 'O my Lord, make my entry a good entry, and
make my going out a good outgoing. And grant me from
Thyself a power that may help me.' And, 'Truth has come
and falsehood has vanished away. Falsehood does indeed
vanish away fast!' (17: 81-82).
The conquest of Mecca is foretold here in the form of
a prayer taught to the Prophetsa. The Prophetsa is taught
to pray for entering Mecca and for departing from it
under good auspices; and for the help of God in
assuring an ultimate victory of truth over falsehood. The
prophecy had literally come true. The recitation of these
verses by Abu Bakrra was appropriate. It braced up the
Muslims, and reminded the Meccans of the futility of
their fight against God and of the truth of the promises
made by God to the Prophetsa.
With the conquest of Mecca, the Ka‘ba was restored
to the functions for which it had been consecrated many
thousands of years before by the Patriarch Abrahamas.
164
Life of Muhammadsa
The Ka‘ba was again devoted to the worship of the One
and Only God. The idols were broken. One of these was
Hubal. When the Prophetsa smote it with his staff, and it
fell down in fragments, Zubairra looked at Abu Sufyanra
and with a half-suppressed smile reminded him of
Uhud. "Do you remember the day when Muslims
wounded and exhausted stood by and you wounded
them further by shouting, 'Glory to Hubal, Glory to
Hubal'? Was it Hubal who gave you victory on that day?
If it was Hubal, you can see the end it has come to
today."
Abu Sufyanra was impressed, and admitted it was
quite true that if there had been a God other than the
God of Muhammadsa, they might have been spared the
disgrace and defeat they had met with that day.
The Prophetsa then ordered the wiping out of the
pictures which had been drawn on the walls of the
Ka‘ba. Having ordered this the Prophetsa said two rak‘ats
of prayer as thanks-giving to God. He then withdrew to
the open court and said another two rak‘ats of prayer.
The duty of wiping out the pictures had been entrusted
to ‘Umarra. He had all the pictures obliterated except
that of Abrahamas. When the Prophetsa returned to
inspect and found this picture intact, he asked ‘Umarra
why he had spared this one. Did he not remember the
testimony of the Qur’an that Abrahamas was neither Jew
nor Christian, but a single-minded and obedient
Muslim? (3: 68).
It was an insult to the memory of Abrahamas, a great
exponent of the Oneness of God to have his picture on
the walls of the Ka‘ba. It was as though Abrahamas could
be worshipped equally with God.
It was a memorable day, a day full of the Signs of
God.
Promises made by God to the Prophetsa, at a time
when their fulfilment seemed impossible, had been
fulfilled at last. The Prophetsa was the centre of devotion
and faith. In and through his person, God had
manifested Himself, and shown His face, as it were,
Life of Muhammadsa
165
again. The Prophetsa sent for water of the Zamzam. He
drank some of it and with the rest performed ablutions.
So devoted were Muslims to the Prophet'ssa person, that
they would not let a drop of this water fall on the
ground. They received the water in the hollows of their
hands to wet their bodies with it; in such reverence did
they hold it. The pagans who witnessed these scenes of
devotion said again and again that they had never seen
an earthly king to whom his people were so devoted
(Halbiyya, Vol. 3, p. 99).
THE PROPHETsa FORGIVES HIS ENEMIES
All rites and duties over, the Prophetsa addressed the
Meccans and said: "You have seen how true the
promises of God have proved. Now tell me what
punishment you should have for the cruelties and
enormities you committed against those whose only
fault was that they invited you to the worship of the One
and Only God."
To this the Meccans replied, "We expect you to treat
us as Josephas treated his erring brothers."
By significant coincidence, the Meccans used in their
plea for forgiveness the very words which God had used
in the Surah Yusuf, revealed ten years before the
conquest of Mecca. In this the Prophetsa was told that he
would treat his Meccan persecutors as Josephas had
treated his brothers. By asking for the treatment which
Josephas had meted out to his brothers, the Meccans
admitted that the Prophetsa of Islam was the like of
Josephas and as Josephas was granted victory over his
brothers the Prophetsa had been granted victory over the
Meccans. Hearing the Meccans' plea, the Prophetsa
declared at once: "By God, you will have no punishment
today and no reproof" (Hisham).
While the Prophetsa was engaged in expressing his
gratitude to God and in carrying out other devotions at
the Ka‘ba, and while he was addressing the Meccans
166
Life of Muhammadsa
announcing his decision to forgive and forget, misgivings
arose in the minds of the Ansar, the Medinite Muslims.
Some of them were upset over the scenes of home-
coming and of reconciliation which they witnessed on
the return of Meccan Muslims to Mecca. Was the
Prophetsa parting company with them, his friends in
adversity who provided the first home to Islam? Was the
Prophetsa going to settle down at Mecca, the town from
which he had to flee for his life? Such fears did not seem
too remote now that Mecca had been conquered and his
own tribe had joined Islam. The Prophetsa might want to
settle down in it. God informed the Prophetsa of these
misgivings of the Ansar. He raised his head, looked at
the Ansar and said "You seem to think Muhammadsa is
perturbed by the love of his town, and by the ties which
bind him to his tribe." "It is true," said the Ansar., "we
did think of this."
"Do you know," said the Prophetsa, "Who I am? I am a
Servant of God and His Messenger. How can I give you
up? You stood by me, and sacrificed your lives when the
Faith of God had no earthly help. How can I give you up
and settle elsewhere? No, Ansar., this is impossible. I
left Mecca for the sake of God and I cannot return to it. I
will live and die with you."
The Ansar were moved by this singular expression of
love and loyalty. They regretted their distrust of God and
His Prophetsa, wept and asked to be forgiven. They
explained that they would not have any peace if the
Prophetsa left their town and went elsewhere. The
Prophetsa replied that their fear was understandable and
that, after their explanation, God and His Prophetsa were
satisfied about their innocence and acknowledge their
sincerity and loyalty.
How must the Meccans have felt at this time? True
they did not shed the tears of devotion but their hearts
must have been full of regret and remorse. For, had they
not cast away with their own hands the gem which had
been found in their own town? They had all the more
Life of Muhammadsa
167
reason to regret this because the Prophetsa, having come
back to Mecca, had decided to leave it again for Medina.
‘IKRIMAra BECOMES MUSLIM
Of those who had been excepted from the general
amnesty, some were forgiven on the recommendation of
the Companions. Among those who were thus forgiven
was ‘Ikrimara, a son of Abu Jahl. ‘Ikrima'sra wife was a
Muslim at heart. She requested the Prophetsa to forgive
him. The Prophetsa forgave. At the time ‘Ikrimara was
trying to escape to Abyssinia. His wife pursued him and
found that he was about to embark. She reproved him.
"Are you running away from a man as gentle and soft as
the Prophetsa?" she said.
‘Ikrimara was astonished and asked whether she
really thought the Prophetsa would forgive him.
‘Ikrima'sra wife assured him that even he would be
forgiven by the Prophetsa. In fact she had had word from
him already. ‘Ikrimara gave up his plan of escaping to
Abyssinia and returned to see the Prophetsa. "I
understand from my wife that you have forgiven even
one like me," he said.
"Your wife is right. I have really forgiven you," said
the Prophetsa.
‘Ikrimara decided that a person capable of forgiving
his deadliest enemies could not be false. He, therefore,
declared his faith in Islam. "I bear witness that God is
One and has no equal and I bear witness that you are
His Servant and His Messengersa." So saying, ‘Ikrimara
bent his head in shame. The Prophetsa consoled him. "
‘Ikrimara," said he, "I have not only forgiven you, but as
proof of my regard for you, I have decided to invite you
to ask me for anything I can give."
‘Ikrimara replied, "There is nothing more or better I
can ask you for than that you should pray for me to God
and ask for His forgiveness and whatever excesses and
enormities I have committed against you."
168
Life of Muhammadsa
Hearing this entreaty, the Prophetsa prayed to God at
once and said: "My God, forgive the enmity which
‘Ikrimara has born against me. Forgive him the abuse
which has issued from his lips."
The Prophetsa then stood up and put his mantle over
‘Ikrimara and said, "Whoever comes to me, believing in
God, is one with me. My house is as much his as mine."
The conversion of ‘Ikrimara fulfilled a prophecy which
the Holy Prophetsa had made many years before. The
Prophetsa, addressing his Companions, once had said: "I
have had a vision in which I saw that I was in Paradise.
I saw there a bunch of grapes. When I asked for whom
the bunch was meant, someone replied saying, 'For Abu
Jahl'." Referring to this vision on this occasion of the
conversion of ‘Ikrimara, the Prophetsa said he did not
understand the vision at first. How could Abu Jahl, an
enemy of believers, enter Paradise and how could he
have a bunch of grapes provided for him. "But now,"
said the Prophetsa, "I understand my vision; the bunch
of grapes was meant for ‘Ikrimara. Only, instead of the
son I was shown the father, a substitution common in
visions and dreams" (Halbiyya, Vol. 3, p. 104).
Of the persons who had been ordered to be executed
as exceptions to the general amnesty was one who had
been responsible for the cruel murder of Zainabra, a
daughter of the Prophetsa. This man was Habbarra. He
had cut the girths of Zainab'sra camel, on which Zainabra
fell to the ground and, being with child, suffered
abortion. A little later she died. This was one of the
inhumanities which he had committed and for which he
deserved the penalty of death. This man now came to
the Prophetsa and said, "Prophetsa of God, I ran away
from you and went to Iran, but the thought came to me
that God had rid us of our pagan beliefs and saved us
from spiritual death. Instead of going to others and
seeking shelter with them why not go to the Prophetsa
himself, acknowledge my faults and my sins and ask for
his forgiveness?"
Life of Muhammadsa
169
The Prophetsa was moved and said, "Habbarra, if God
has planted in your heart the love of Islam, how can I
refuse to forgive you? I forgive everything you have done
before this."
One cannot describe in detail the enormities these
men had committed against Islam and Muslims. Yet
how easily the Prophetsa forgave them! This spirit of
forgiveness
converted
the
most
stone-hearted
adversaries into devotees of the Prophetsa.
BATTLE OF HUNAIN
The Prophet'ssa entry into Mecca was sudden. Tribes
in the vicinity of Mecca, especially those in the south,
remained unaware of the event until sometime later. On
hearing of it, they began to assemble their forces and to
prepare for a fight with the Muslims. There were two
Arab tribes, the Hawazin and the Thaqif, unusually
proud of their valiant traditions. They took counsel
together and after some deliberation elected Malik ibn
‘Auf as their leader. They then invited the tribes round
about to join them. Among the tribes invited was the
Banu Sa‘d. The Prophet'ssa wet-nurse, Halima, belonged
to this tribe and the Prophetsa as a child had lived
among them. Men of this tribe collected in force and set
out towards Mecca taking with them their families and
their effects. Asked why they had done so, they replied it
was in order that the soldiers might be reminded that, if
they turned back and fled, their wives and children
would be taken prisoners and their effects looted—so
strong was their determination to fight and destroy the
Muslims. This force descended in the valley of Rautas
most suitable base for a battle, with its natural shelters,
abundance of fodder and water, and facilities for cavalry
movements. When the Prophetsa got to know of this, he
sent ‘Abdullah bin Abi Hadwadra to report on the
situation. ‘Abdullah reported that there were military
concentrations in the place and there was determination
170
Life of Muhammadsa
to kill and be killed. The tribe was renowned for its skill
in archery, and the base they had selected afforded a
very great advantage to them. The Prophetsa approached
Safwanra, a prosperous chief of Mecca for the loan of
suits of armour and weapons. Safwanra replied, "You
seem to put pressure on me and think I will be overawed
by your growing power and make over to you whatever
you ask?"
The Prophetsa replied, "We wish to seize nothing. We
only want a loan of these things, and are ready to give a
suitable surety."
Safwanra was satisfied and agreed to lend the
material. Altogether he supplied one hundred suits of
armour and a suitable number of weapons. The
Prophetsa borrowed three thousand lances from his
cousin, Naufal bin Harithra and about thirty thousand
dirhams from ‘Abdullah bin Rabi‘a (Mu’atta’, Musnad
and Halbiyya). When the Muslim army set out towards
the Hawazin, the Meccans expressed a wish to join the
Muslim side. They were not Muslims, but they had
agreed to live under a Muslim regime. Accordingly, two
thousand Meccans joined the Muslims. On the way, they
came to the noted Arab shrine, Dhat Anwat. Here was
an old jujube tree, sacred to the Arabs. When Arabs
bought arms they first went to Dhat Anwat and hung
them in the shrine to receive its blessings for their arms.
When the Muslim army passed by this shrine some of
the soldiers said, "Prophetsa of God, there should be a
Dhat Anwat for us also."
The Prophetsa disapproved and said, "You talk like
the followers of Mosesas. When Mosesas was going to
Canaan, his followers saw on the way people
worshipping idols, and said to Mosesas, 'O Mosesas, make
for us a god just as they have gods'" (Qur’an 7: 139).
Life of Muhammadsa
171
"THE PROPHETsa OF GOD CALLS YOU"
The Prophetsa urged Muslims to always remember
that Allah was Great and to pray to Him to save them
from the superstitions of earlier peoples. Before the
Muslim army reached Hunain, the Hawazin and their
allies had already prepared a number of ambuscades
from which to attack the Muslims, like the fox-holes and
camouflaged artillery positions of modern warfare. They
had built walls around them. Behind the walls were
soldiers lying in wait for the Muslims. A narrow gorge
was left for Muslims to pass through. Much the larger
part of the army was posted to these ambuscades, while
a small number was made to line up in front of their
camels. Muslims thought enemy numbers to be no more
than they could see. So they went forward and attacked.
When they had advanced far and the hiding enemy was
satisfied that they could be attacked very easily, the
soldiers lined up in front of the camels and attacked the
centre of the Muslim army while the hiding archers
rained their arrows on the flanks. The Meccans, who
had joined for a chance to display their valour, could not
stand this double attack by the enemy. They ran back to
Mecca. Muslims were accustomed to difficult situations,
but when two thousand soldiers mounted on horses and
camels pierced their way through the Muslim army, the
animals of the Muslims also took fright. There was panic
in the army. Pressure came from three sides, resulting
in a general rout. In this, only the Prophetsa, with twelve
Companions, stood unmoved. Not that all the
Companions had fled from the field. About a hundred of
them still remained, but they were at some distance
from the Prophetsa. Only twelve remained to surround
the Prophetsa. One Companion reports that he and his
friends did all they could to steer their animals towards
the battlefield. But the animals had been put to fright by
the stampede of the Meccan animals. No effort seemed
to avail. They pulled at the reins but the animals refused
to turn. Sometimes they would pull the heads of the
172
Life of Muhammadsa
animals so as almost to make them touch their tails.
But when they spurred the animals towards the
battlefield, they would not go. Instead, they moved back
all the more. "Our hearts beat in fear—fear for the safety
of the Prophetsa," says this Companion, "but there was
nothing we could do." This was how the Companions
were placed. The Prophetsa himself stood with a handful
of men, exposed on three sides to volleys of arrows.
There was only one narrow pass behind them through
which only a few men could pass at a time. At that
moment Abu Bakrra dismounted and holding the reins of
the Prophet'ssa mule said, "Prophetsa of God, let us
withdraw for a while and let the Muslim army collect
itself."
"Release the reins of my mule, Abu Bakrra," said the
Prophetsa. Saying, this, he spurred the animal forward
into the gorge on both sides of which were enemy
ambuscades from where the archers were shooting. As
the Prophetsa spurred his mount, he said, "I am a
Prophetsa. I am no pretender. I am a son of ‘Abdul
Muttalib" (Bukhari ). These words spoken at a time of
extreme danger to his person are full of significance.
They stressed the fact that the Prophetsa was really a
Prophetsa, a true Messenger of God. By stressing this, he
meant that he was not afraid of death or of the failure of
his cause. But if, in spite of being overwhelmed by
archers he remained safe, Muslims should not attribute
any divine qualities to him. For he was but a human
being, a son of ‘Abdul Muttalib. How careful was the
Prophetsa ever to impress upon his followers the
difference between faith and superstition. After uttering
these memorable words, the Prophetsa called for
‘Abbasra. ‘Abbasra had a powerful voice. The Prophetsa
said to him, " ‘Abbasra, raise your voice and remind the
Muslims of the oath they took under the tree at
Hudaibiya, and of what they were taught at the time of
the revelation of the Surah Baqara. Tell them, the
Prophetsa of God calls them." ‘Abbasra raised his
powerful voice. The message of the Prophetsa fell like
Life of Muhammadsa
173
thunder, not on deaf ears but on ears agog. It had an
electric effect. The very Companions who had found
themselves powerless to urge their mounts towards the
battlefield, began to feel they were no longer in this
world but in the next, facing God on the Judgement
Day. The voice of ‘Abbasra did not sound like his own
voice but the voice of the angel beckoning them to
render an account of their deeds. There was nothing
then to stop them from turning to the battlefield again.
Many of them dismounted and with only sword and
shield rushed to the battlefield, leaving their animals to
go where they liked. Others dismounted, cut off the
heads of their animals and rushed back on foot to the
Prophetsa. It is said that the Ansar on that day ran
towards the Prophetsa with the speed with which a
mother-camel or a mother-cow runs to her young on
hearing its cries. Before long the Prophetsa was
surrounded by a large number of Companions, mostly
Ansar. The enemy again suffered a defeat.
The presence of Abu Sufyanra on the side of the
Prophetsa on this day was a mighty divine Sign, a Sign of
the power of God on the one hand and of the purifying
example of the Prophetsa on the other. Only a few days
before, Abu Sufyanra was a bloodthirsty enemy of the
Prophetsa,
commander
of
a
bloodthirsty
army
determined to destroy the Muslims. But here, on this
day the same Abu Sufyanra stood by the side of the
Prophetsa, a friend, follower and Companion. When the
enemy camels stampeded, Abu Sufyanra, a wise and
seasoned general, saw that his own horse was likely to
run wild. Quickly he dismounted and, holding the
stirrup of the Prophet'ssa mule, started going on foot.
Sword in hand, he walked by the side of the Prophetsa
determined not to let anyone come near the Prophet'ssa
person without first attacking and killing him. The
Prophetsa watched this change in Abu Sufyanra with
delight and astonishment.
He reflected on this fresh evidence of the power of
God. Only ten or fifteen days before, this man was
174
Life of Muhammadsa
raising an army to put an end to the Movement of Islam.
But a change had come. An erstwhile enemy
commander now stood by the Prophet'ssa side, as an
ordinary foot-soldier, holding the stirrup of his Master's
mule, and determined to die for his sake. ‘Abbasra saw
the astonishment in the Prophet'ssa look and said,
"Prophetsa of God, this is Abu Sufyanra, son of your
uncle, and so your brother. Aren't you pleased with
him?"
"I am," said the Prophetsa, "and I pray, God may
forgive him all the wrongs he has done." Then turning to
Abu Sufyanra himself, he said, "Brother!" Abu Sufyanra
could not restrain the affection welling up in his heart.
He bent and kissed the Prophet'ssa foot in the stirrup he
was holding (Halbiyya).
After the battle of Hunain, the Prophetsa returned the
war material he had received on loan. While returning it
he compensated the lenders many times over. Those
who had made the loan were touched by the care and
consideration which the Prophetsa had shown in
returning the material and in compensating the lenders.
They felt the Prophetsa was no ordinary man, but one
whose moral example stood high above others. No
wonder, Safwanra joined Islam at once.
A SWORN ENEMY BECOMES A DEVOTED
FOLLOWER
The battle of Hunain ever reminds historians of
another interesting incident which took place while it
was in progress. Shaibara, a resident of Mecca and in the
service of the Ka‘ba, took part in the encounter on the
side of the enemy. He says that he had only one aim
before him in this battle—that when the two armies met,
he would find an opportunity to kill the Prophetsa. He
was determined that even if the whole world joined the
Prophetsa (let alone the whole of Arabia), he would stand
out and continue to oppose Islam. When fighting
Life of Muhammadsa
175
became brisk, Shaibara drew his sword and started
advancing towards the Prophetsa. As he came very near,
he became unnerved. His determination began to shake.
"When I got very near the Prophetsa," says Shaibara, "I
seemed to see a flame threatening to consume me. I
then heard the voice of the Prophetsa saying, 'Shaibara,
come near me.' When I got near, the Prophetsa moved his
hand over my chest in great affection. As he did so, he
said, 'God, relieve Shaibara of all satanic thought'." With
this little touch of affection Shaibara changed. His
hostility and enmity evaporated, and from that moment
Shaibara held the Prophetsa dearer than anything else in
the world. As Shaibara changed, the Prophetsa invited
him to come forward and fight. "At that moment," says
Shaibara, "I had but one thought, and that was to die for
the sake of the Prophetsa. Even if my father had come
my way, I would have hesitated not a moment to thrust
my sword in his chest" (Halbiyya).
The Prophetsa then marched towards Ta’if, the town
which had stoned him and driven him out. The
Prophetsa besieged the town, but accepting the
suggestion of some friends abandoned the siege. Later,
the people of Ta’if joined Islam voluntarily.
THE PROPHETsa DISTRIBUTES BOOTY
After the conquest of Mecca and the victory of
Hunain, the Prophetsa was faced with the task of
distributing the money and property paid as ransom or
abandoned in the battlefield by the enemy. If custom
had been followed, this money and property should have
been distributed among the Muslim soldiers who took
part in these encounters. But on this occasion, instead
of distributing it among the Muslims, the Prophetsa
distributed it among the Meccans and the people who
lived round about Mecca. These people had yet to show
an inclination towards the Faith. Many were professed
deniers. Those who had declared their faith were yet
176
Life of Muhammadsa
new to it. They had no idea how self-denying a people
could become after they had accepted Islam. But,
instead of benefiting by the example of self-denial and
self-sacrifice which they saw, instead of reciprocating
the good treatment they received from the Muslims, they
became more avaricious and greedier than ever. Their
demands began to mount. They mobbed the Prophetsa,
and pushed him to a spot under a tree with his mantle
having been torn from his shoulders. At last the
Prophetsa said to the crowd, "I have nothing else to give.
If I had, I would have made it over to you. I am no miser,
nor am I mean" (Bukhari, Chap on Faradul Khums).
Then going near his dromedary and pulling out a
hair, he said to the crowd, "Out of this money and
property I want nothing at all, not even as much as a
hair. Only, I must have a fifth, and that for the State.
That is the share which Arab custom has ever admitted
as just and right. That fifth will not be spent on me. It
will be spent on you and your needs. Remember that
one who misappropriates or misuses public money will
be humiliated in the sight of God on the Judgement
Day."
It has been said by malicious critics that the
Prophetsa longed to become a king and to have a
kingdom. But imagine him confronted by a mean crowd,
while he is already a king. If he had longed to become a
king and to have a kingdom, would he have treated a
beggarly mob as he treated this Meccan mob? Would he
have agreed to be mobbed at all in the way he was?
Would he have argued and explained? It is only
Prophetsas and Messengersas of God who can set such an
example. All the booty, the money, and the valuable
material that there was to distribute had been
distributed among the deserving and the poor. Still there
were those who remained unsatisfied, who mobbed the
Prophetsa, protested against the distribution charging
the Prophetsa with injustice.
Life of Muhammadsa
177
One Dhu’l Khuwaisira came near the Prophetsa and
said, "Muhammadsa, I am a witness to what you are
doing." "And what am I doing? " asked the Prophetsa.
"You are committing an injustice," said he.
"Woe to you," said the Prophetsa. "If I can be unjust,
then there is no one on the face of the earth who can be
just" (Muslim, Kitabul Zakat).
True believers were full of rage. When this man left
the assembly some of them said, "This man deserves
death. Will you let us kill him?"
"No," said the Prophetsa. "If he observes our laws and
commits no visible offence, how can we kill him?"
"But," said the believers, "when a person says and
does one thing but believes and desires quite another,
would he not deserve to be treated accordingly?"
"I cannot deal with people according to what they
have in their hearts. God has not charged me with this. I
can deal with them according to what they say and do."
The Prophetsa went on to tell the believers that one
day this man and others of his kin would stage a
rebellion in Islam. The Prophet'ssa words came true. In
the time of ‘Alira, the Fourth Khalifah of Islam, this man
and his friends led the rebellion against him and
became the leaders of a universally condemned division
of Islam, the Khawarij.
After dealing with the Hawazin, the Prophetsa
returned to Medina. It was another great day for its
people. One great day was when the Prophetsa arrived at
Medina, a refugee from the ill-treatment of the Meccans.
On this great day, the Prophetsa reentered Medina, full of
joy and aware of his determination and promise to make
Medina his home.
MACHINATIONS OF ABU ‘AMIR
We must now turn to the activities of one Abu ‘Amir
Madani. He belonged to the Khazraj tribe. Through long
association with Jews and Christians he had acquired
178
Life of Muhammadsa
the habit of silent meditation and of repeating the
names of God. Because of this habit, he was generally
known as Abu ‘Amir, the Hermit. He was, however, not
a Christian by faith. When the Prophetsa went to Medina
after the Hijra, Abu ‘Amir escaped from Medina to
Mecca. When at last Mecca also submitted to the
growing influence of Islam, he began to hatch a new
intrigue against Islam. He changed his name and his
habitual mode of dress and settled down in Quba, a
village near Medina. As he had been away for a long
time and had altered his appearance and his dress, the
people of Medina did not recognize him. Only those
hypocrites recognized him with whom he had relations
in secret. He took the hypocrites of Medina into his
confidence and with their concurrence planned to go to
Syria and excite and provoke the Christian rulers and
Christian Arabs into attacking Medina. While he was
engaged in his sinister mission in the north, he had
planned for the spread of disaffection in Medina. His
colleagues, the hypocrites, were to spread rumours that
Medina was going to be attacked by Syrian forces. As a
result of this dual plot ‘Abu ‘Amir hoped that Muslims
and Syrian Christians would go to war. If his plot did
not succeed, he hoped that Muslims would themselves
be provoked into attacking Syria. Even thus a war might
start between Muslims and Syrians and Abu ‘Amir
would have something to rejoice over. Completing his
plans, he went to Syria. While he was away the
hypocrites at Medina—according to plan—began to
spread rumours that caravans had been sighted which
were coming to attack Medina. When no caravan
appeared, they issued some kind of explanation.
THE EXPEDITION OF TABUK
These rumours became so persistent, that the
Prophetsa thought it worth while to lead in person a
Muslim army against Syria. These were difficult times.
Life of Muhammadsa
179
Arabia was in the grip of a famine. The harvest in the
previous year had been poor and both grain and fruit
were in short supply. The time for the new harvest had
not yet come. It was the end of September or the
beginning of October when the Prophetsa set out on this
mission. The hypocrites knew that the rumours were
their own inventions. They knew also that their design
was to provoke Muslims into an attack on the Syrians if
the Syrians did not attack Muslims. In either case, a
conflict with the great Roman Empire was to result in
the destruction of Muslims. The lesson of Mauta was
before them. At Mauta Muslims had to face such a huge
army that it was with great difficulty that they were able
to effect a retreat. The hypocrites were hoping to stage a
second Mauta in which the Prophetsa himself might lose
his life. While the hypocrites were busy spreading
rumours about the Syrian attack on Muslims, they also
made every effort to strike fear in the minds of Muslims.
The Syrians could raise very large armies which
Muslims could not hope to stand against. They urged
Muslims not to take part in the conflict with Syria. Their
plan was, on the one hand, to provoke Muslims into
attacking Syria and, on the other, to discourage them
from going in large numbers. They wanted Muslims to
go to war against Syria and meet with certain defeat.
But as soon as the Prophetsa announced his intention of
leading this new expedition, enthusiasm ran high among
Muslims. They went forward with offers of sacrifice for
the sake of their faith. Muslims were ill-equipped for a
war on such a scale. Their treasury was empty. Only the
more prosperous Muslims had means to pay for the war.
Individual Muslims vied with one another in the spirit of
sacrifice for the sake of their faith. It is said that when
the expedition was under way and the Prophetsa
appealed for funds, ‘Uthmanra gave away the greater
part of his wealth. His contribution is said to have
amounted to about one thousand gold dinars,
equivalent to about twenty-five thousand rupees. Other
Muslims also made contributions according to their
180
Life of Muhammadsa
capacity. The poor Muslims were also provided with
riding animals, swords and lances. Enthusiasm
prevailed. There was at Medina at the time a party of
Muslims who had migrated from Yemen. They were very
poor. Some of them went to the Prophetsa and offered
their services for this expedition. They said, "O Prophetsa
of God, take us with you. We want nothing beyond the
means of going." The Qur’an makes a reference to these
Muslims and their offers in the following words:
Nor against those to whom, when they came to thee that
thou shouldst mount them, thou didst say, 'I cannot find
whereon I can mount you'; they turned back, their eyes
overflowing with tears, out of grief that they could not find
what they might spend (9: 92).
That is to say, they are not to blame who did not take
part in the war because they were without means and
who applied to the Prophetsa to provide them with the
means of transport to the battlefield. The Prophetsa was
unable to provide the transport, so they left
disappointed feeling they were poor, and were unable to
contribute to the war between Muslims and Syrians.
Abu Musara was the leader of this group. When asked
what they had asked for, he said, "We did not ask for
camels or horses. We only said we did not have shoes
and could not cover the long journey bare-footed. If we
only had shoes, we would have gone on foot and taken
part in the war alongside of our Muslim brethren." As
this army was going to Syria and Muslims had not yet
forgotten what they had suffered at Mauta, every
Muslim was full of anxiety with regard to the personal
safety of the Prophetsa. The women of Medina played
their part. They were busy inducing their husbands and
sons to join the war. One Companion who had gone out
of Medina returned when the Prophetsa had already set
out with the army. This Companion entered his house
and was expecting his wife to greet him with the
affection and emotion of a woman who meets her
husband after a long time. He found his wife sitting in
Life of Muhammadsa
181
the courtyard and went forward to embrace and kiss
her. But the wife raised her hands and pushed him
back. The astonished husband looked at his wife and
said, "Is this the treatment for one who comes home
after a long time?"
"Are you not ashamed?" said the wife. "The Prophetsa
of God should go on dangerous expeditions, and you
should be making love to your wife? Your first duty is to
go to the battle-field. We shall see about the rest." It is
said the Companion went out of the house at once,
tightened the girths of his mount and galloped after the
Prophetsa. At a distance of about three days' journey he
overtook the Muslim army. The disbelievers and the
hypocrites had probably thought that the Prophetsa
acting upon rumours, invented and spread by them,
would spring upon the Syrian armies without a thought.
They forgot that the Prophetsa was concerned to set an
example to generations of followers for all time to come.
When the Prophetsa neared Syria, he stopped and sent
his men in different directions to report on the state of
affairs. The men returned and reported there were no
Syrian concentrations anywhere. The Prophetsa decided
to return, but stayed for a few days during which he
signed agreements with some of the tribes on the
border. There was no war and no fighting. The journey
took the Prophetsa about two months and a half. When
the hypocrites at Medina found that their scheme for
inciting war between Muslims and Syrians had failed
and that the Prophetsa was returning safe and sound,
they began to fear that their intrigue had been exposed.
They were afraid of the punishment which was now their
due. But they did not halt their sinister plans. They
equipped a party and posted it on the two sides of a
narrow pass some distance from Medina. The pass was
so narrow that only a single file could go through it.
When the Prophetsa and the Muslim army approached
the spot, he had a warning by revelation that the enemy
was in ambush on both sides of the narrow pass. The
Prophetsa ordered his Companions to reconnoitre. When
182
Life of Muhammadsa
they reached the spot they saw men in hiding with the
obvious intent to attack. These men, however, fled as
soon as they saw this reconnoitring party. The Prophetsa
decided not to pursue them.
When the Prophetsa reached Medina, the hypocrites
who had kept out of this battle began to make lame
excuses. But the Prophetsa accepted them. At the same
time he felt that the time had come when their hypocrisy
should be exposed. He had a command from God that
the mosque at Quba, which the hypocrites had built in
order to be able to hold their meetings in secret, should
be demolished. The hypocrites were compelled to say
their prayers with other Muslims. No other penalty was
proposed.
Returning from Tabuk, the Prophetsa found that the
people of Ta’if also had submitted. After this the other
tribes of Arabia applied for admission to Islam. In a
short time the whole of Arabia was under the flag of
Islam.
THE LAST PILGRIMAGE
In the ninth year of the Hijra the Prophetsa went on a
pilgrimage to Mecca. On the day of the Pilgrimage, he
received the revelation containing the famed verse of the
Qur’an which says:
This day have I perfected your religion for you and
completed My favour upon you and have chosen for you
Islam as religion (5:4).
This verse said in effect that the Message which the
Holy Prophetsa had brought from God and which by
word and deed he had been expounding all these years,
had been completed. Every part of this Message was a
blessing. The Message now completed embodied the
highest blessings which man could receive from God.
The Message is epitomized in the name 'al-Islam', which
means submission. Submission was to be the religion of
Muslims, the religion of mankind. The Holy Prophetsa
Life of Muhammadsa
183
recited this verse in the valley of Muzdalifa, where the
pilgrims had assembled. Returning from Muzdalifa, the
Prophetsa stopped at Mina. It was the eleventh day of the
month of Dhu’l-Hijja. The Prophetsa stood before a large
gathering of Muslims and delivered an address, famed in
history as the fare-well address of the Prophetsa. In the
course of this address he said:
O men, lend me an attentive ear. For I know not whether I
will stand before you again in this valley and address you
as I address you now. Your lives and your possessions have
been made immune by God to attacks by one another until
the Day of Judgement. God has appointed for every one a
share in the inheritance. No 'will' shall now be admitted
which is prejudicial to the interests of a rightful heir. A
child born in any house will be regarded as the child of the
father in that house. Whoever contests the parentage of
this child will be liable to punishment under the Law of
Islam. Anyone who attributes his birth to some one else's
father, or falsely claims someone to be his master, God, His
angels and the whole of mankind will curse him.
O men, you have some rights against your wives, but your
wives also have some rights against you. Your right against
them is that they should live chaste lives, and not adopt
ways which may bring disgrace to the husband in the sight
of his people. If your wives do not live up to this, then you
have the right to punish them. You can punish them after
due inquiry has been made by a competent authority, and
your right to punish has been established. Even so,
punishment in such a case must not be very severe. But if
your wives do no such thing, and their behaviour is not
such as would bring disgrace to their husbands, then your
duty is to provide for them food and garments and shelter,
according to your own standard of living. Remember you
must always treat your wives well. God has charged you
with the duty of looking after them. Woman is weak and
cannot protect her own rights. When you married, God
appointed you the trustees of those rights. You brought
your wives to your homes under the Law of God. You
184
Life of Muhammadsa
must not, therefore, insult the trust which God has placed
in your hands.
O men, you still have in your possession some prisoners of
war. I advise you, therefore, to feed them and to clothe
them in the same way and style as you feed and clothe
yourselves. If they do anything wrong which you are
unable to forgive, then pass them on to someone else. They
are part of God's creation. To give them pain or trouble
can never be right.
O men, what I say to you, you must hear and remember.
All Muslims are as brethren to one another. All of you are
equal. All men, whatever nation or tribe they may belong
to, and whatever station in life they may hold, are equal.
While he was saying this the Prophetsa raised his
hands and joined the fingers of the one hand with the
fingers of the other and then said:
Even as the fingers of the two hands are equal, so are
human beings equal to one another. No one has any right,
any superiority to claim over another. You are as brothers.
Proceeding the Prophetsa said:
Do you know what month this is? What territory we are
in? What day of the year it is today?
The Muslims said in reply, they knew it was the
sacred month, the sacred land and the day of the Hajj.
Then the Prophetsa said:
Even as this month is sacred, this land inviolate, and this
day holy, so has God made the lives, property and honour
of every man sacred. To take any man's life or his
property, or attack his honour, is as unjust and wrong as
to violate the sacredness of this day, this month, and this
territory. What I command you today is not meant only
for today. It is meant for all time. You are expected to
remember it and to act upon it until you leave this world
and go to the next to meet your Maker.
In conclusion, he said:
Life of Muhammadsa
185
What I have said to you, you should communicate to the
ends of the earth. Maybe those who have not heard me
may benefit by it more than those who have heard (Sihah
Sitta, Tabari, Hisham and Khamis).
The Prophet'ssa address is an epitome of the entire
teaching and spirit of Islam. It shows how deep was the
Prophet'ssa concern for the welfare of man and the peace
of the world; also how deep was his regard for the rights
of women and other weak creatures. The Prophetsa knew
his end was near. He had had hints from God about his
death. Among the cares and anxieties to which he gave
expression were his care and anxiety about the
treatment women received at the hands of men. He took
care that he should not pass away from this world to the
next without assuring to women the status which was
theirs by right. Since the birth of man, woman had been
regarded as the slave and handmaid of man. This was
the Prophet'ssa one care. His other care was for prisoners
of war. They were wrongly looked on and treated as
slaves and were subjected to cruelties and excesses of
all kinds. The Prophetsa felt he should not leave this
world without assuring to prisoners of war the rights
which were theirs in the sight of God. Inequality
between man and man also oppressed the Prophetsa.
Occasionally differences were stressed to a degree which
could not be endured. Some men were raised to the
skies and others were degraded to the depths. The
conditions which made for this inequality were
conditions which made for antagonism and war between
nation and nation and country and country. The
Prophetsa thought of these difficulties, also. Unless the
spirit of inequality was killed and conditions which
induced one people to usurp the rights of another and to
attack their lives and their possessions—unless these
conditions which become rampant at times of moral
decay were removed, the peace and progress of the
world could not be assared. He taught that human life
and human possessions had the same sacredness which
belonged to sacred days, sacred months and sacred
186
Life of Muhammadsa
places. No man ever showed such concern and such
care for the welfare of women, the rights of the weak,
and for peace between nations as did the Prophetsa of
Islam. No man ever did as much as the Prophetsa to
promote equality among man-kind. No man pined as
much as he for the good of man. No wonder, Islam has
always upheld the right of women to hold and to inherit
property. European nations did not conceive of this right
until about one thousand three hundred years after the
advent of Islam. Every person who enters Islam becomes
the equal of everyone else, no matter how low the society
from which he comes. Freedom and equality are
characteristic contributions of Islam to the culture of the
world. The conceptions which other religions hold of
freedom and equality are far behind those which Islam
has preached and practised. In a Muslim mosque, a
king, a religious leader and a common man have the
same status; there is no difference between them. In the
places of worship of other religions and other nations
these differences exist to this day, although those
religions and nations claim to have done more than
Islam for freedom and equality.
THE PROPHETsa GIVES HINTS OF HIS DEATH
On the way back, the Prophetsa again informed his
Companions of his approaching death. He said, "O men
I am but one like you. I may receive the Call any day
and I may have to go. My Kind and Vigilant Master has
informed me that a Prophetsa lives up to half the years of
the Prophetsa before him.1 I think I shall soon receive the
Call and I shall depart. O my Companions, I shall have
to answer God, and you will have to answer also. What
will you then say? "
1 This was not meant as a general law. It referred only to the Holy
Prophetsa. A tradition puts down the age of Jesus at one hundred and twenty
or so. As he had already attained to sixty-two or sixty-three, he thought his
death must be near.—Ed.
Life of Muhammadsa
187
Upon this the Companions said, "We will say that
you delivered well the Message of Islam and devoted all
your life to the service of the Faith. You had the most
perfect passion for the good of man: We will say: Allah,
give him the best of rewards."
Then the Prophetsa asked, "Do you bear witness that
God is One, that Muhammadsa is His Servant and
Prophetsa, that Heaven and Hell are true, that death is
certain, that there is life after death, that the Judgement
Day must come, and that all the dead will one day be
raised from their graves, restored to life and
assembled?"
"Yes," said the Companions. "We bear witness to all
these truths."
Turning to God, the Prophetsa said, "Be Thou also a
witness to this—that I have explained Islam to them."
After this Pilgrimage, the Prophetsa was very busy
teaching and training his followers, trying to raise their
moral standard and to reform and refine their conduct.
His own death became his frequent theme and he
prepared the Muslims for it.
One day, rising for an address to the Faithful, he
said, "Today I have had the revelation:
When the help of Allah comes, and victory, and thou seest
men entering into the religion of Allah in troops, extol thou
the glory of thy Lord, with His praise, and seek forgiveness
of Him. Verily He is Oft-Returning with compassion "
(110: 2-4).
That is to say, the time was coming when, with the
help of God, multitudes were to join the Faith of Islam.
It was then to be the duty of the Prophetsa—and of his
followers—to praise God and pray to Him to remove all
obstacles in the way of the establishment of the Faith.
The Prophetsa made use of a parable on this
occasion: God said to a man, 'If it please you, you may
return to Me, or you may work a little longer at
reforming the world.' The man said that he preferred to
return to his Lord.
188
Life of Muhammadsa
Abu Bakrra was among the audience. He had been
listening to this last address of the Prophetsa, with
fervour and anxiety the fervour of a great believer and
the anxiety of a friend and follower who could see in this
address the portents of the Prophet'ssa death. On
hearing the parable Abu Bakrra could contain himself no
longer. He broke down. The other Companions, who had
taken a surface view of what they had been listening to,
were amazed when Abu Bakrra burst into tears. What
could be the matter with Abu Bakrra? they asked. The
Prophetsa was relating the coming victories of Islam, yet
he was weeping. ‘Umarra, particularly, felt annoyed at
Abu Bakrra. The Prophetsa was giving glad news, yet this
old man was crying. But only the Prophetsa understood
what was happening. Only Abu Bakrra, he thought had
understood him. Only he had perceived that the verses
which promised victories also portended the Prophet'ssa
approaching death.
The Prophetsa went on to say, "Abu Bakrra is very
dear to me. If it were permissible to love anyone more
than others, I would so have loved Abu Bakrra. But that
degree of love is only for God. O my people, all the doors
which open to the mosque should be closed from today
except the door of Abu Bakrra."
There was no doubt that this last instruction implied
a prophecy that after the Prophetsa Abu Bakrra would be
the First Khalifah. To lead the Faithful in prayers he
would have to come to the mosque five times a day and,
for this, he would have to keep open the door of his
house into the mosque. Years afterwards, when ‘Umarra
was Khalifah, he asked some of those present the
meaning of the verse, "When the help of God and victory
come." Evidently he remembered the circumstances in
which the Prophetsa taught Muslims this and the verses
which follow. He must have remembered also that then
only Abu Bakrra understood the meaning of these verses.
‘Umarra was trying to test Muslims for their knowledge
of these verses. They had failed to understand them at
the time of their revelation: did they know the meaning
Life of Muhammadsa
189
now? Ibni ‘Abbasra, who must have been ten or eleven
years of age at the time of their revelation and who was
now seventeen or eighteen, volunteered to answer. He
said, "Leader of the Faithful, these verses contained a
prophecy about the death of the Holy Prophetsa. When a
Prophet'ssa work is done, he wishes no longer to live in
the world. The verses spoke of the imminent victory of
Islam. This victory had a sad side and that was the
impending departure of the Prophetsa from this world."
‘Umarra complimented Ibn ‘Abbasra and said that when
the verses were revealed only Abu Bakrra understood
their meaning.
LAST DAYS OF THE PROPHETsa
At last the day drew near which every human being
must face. The Prophet'ssa work was done. All that God
had to reveal to him for the benefit of man had been
revealed. The spirit of Muhammadsa had infused new life
into his people. A new nation had arisen, a new outlook
on life and new institutions; in short, a new heaven and
a new earth. The foundations of a new order had been
laid. The land had been ploughed and watered and the
seed scattered for a new harvest. And now the harvest
itself had begun to show. It was not, however, for him to
reap it. It was for him only to plough, to sow and to
water. He came as a labourer, remained a labourer and
was now due to depart as a labourer. He found his
reward not in the things of this world but in the
pleasure and the approval of his God, his Maker and
Master. When the time came for reaping the harvest, he
preferred to go to Him, leaving others to reap.
The Holy Prophetsa fell ill. For some days he
continued to visit the mosque and lead the prayers.
Then he became too weak to do this. The Companionsra
were so used to his daily company that they could
hardly believe he would die. But he had been telling
them of his death again and again. One day, touching
190
Life of Muhammadsa
upon this very theme, he said, "If a man make a
mistake, it is better he should make amends for it in
this very world so that he should have no regrets in the
next. Therefore I say, if I have done any wrong to any of
you, it may be only unwittingly, let him come forward
and ask me to make amends. If even unknowingly I have
injured any one of you, let him come forward and take
his revenge. I do not wish to be put to shame when I
face my God in the next world. The Companionsra were
moved. Tears sprang to their eyes. What pains had he
not taken and what sufferings had he not endured for
their sake? He put up with hunger and thirst in order
that others might have enough to eat and to drink. He
mended his own clothes and cobbled his own shoes in
order that others might dress well. And yet here he was,
eager to right even fancied wrongs he might have done
to others; so much did he respect the rights of others.
All the Companions received the Prophet'ssa offer in
solemn silence. But one came forward and said, "O
Prophetsa of God, I once received an injury from you. We
were lining up for battle when you passed by our line
and while passing you dug your elbow in my side. It was
all done unwittingly, but you said we could avenge even
unintentional wrongs. I want to avenge this wrong." The
Companions, who had received the Prophet'ssa offer in
solemn silence, were full of wrath. They became enraged
at the insolence and stupidity of this man who had
failed completely to understand the spirit of the
Prophet'ssa offer and the solemnity of the occasion. But
the Companion seemed adamant—determined to take
the Prophetsa at his word.
The Prophetsa said, "You are welcome to take your
revenge."
He turned his back to him and said, "Come and hit
me as I hit you."
"But," explained this Companion, "when you hit me
my side was bare, because I was wearing no shirt at the
time."
Life of Muhammadsa
191
"Raise my shirt," said the Prophetsa, "and let him hit
my side with his elbow." They did so but, instead of
hitting the bare side of the Prophetsa, this Companion
bent forward with bedewed eyes and kissed the
Prophet'ssa bare body.
"What is this?" asked the Prophetsa.
"Didn't you say that your days with us were
numbered? How many more occasions can we then have
of touching you, in the flesh and expressing our love and
affection for you? True, you did hit me with your elbow,
but who could think of avenging it. I had this idea here
and now. You offered to let us take revenge. I said to
myself—let me kiss you under cover of revenge."
The Companions full of wrath until then began to
wish the thought had occurred to them.
THE PROPHETsa PASSES AWAY
But the Prophetsa was ill and the ailment seemed to
advance. Death seemed to draw nearer and nearer, and
depression and gloom descended over the hearts of the
Companions. The sun shone over Medina as brightly as
ever, but to the Companions it seemed paler and paler.
The day dawned as before but it seemed to bring
darkness, not light. At last came the time when the soul
of the Prophetsa was to depart from its physical frame
and meet its Maker. His breathing became more and
more difficult. The Prophetsa, who was spending his last
days in ‘A’ishara's chamber, said to her, "Raise my head
a little and bring it near to your side. I cannot breathe
well." ‘A’ishara did so. She sat up and held his head. The
death-pangs were visible. Greatly agitated, the Prophetsa
looked now to this side and now to that. Again and
again he said, "Woe to the Jews and the Christians.
They encouraged the worship of the graves of their
Prophets." This, we might say, was his dying message
for his followers. While he lay on his death-bed, he
seemed to say to his followers, "You will learn to hold me
192
Life of Muhammadsa
above all other Prophetsas, and more successful than
any of them. But take care, do not turn my grave into an
object of worship. Let my grave remain only a grave.
Others may worship the graves of their Prophetsas and
turn them into centres of pilgrimage, places where they
may repair and perform austerities, make their offerings,
and do their thanksgiving. Others may do this, but not
you. You must remember your one and only objective—
that is, the worship of the One and Only God."
After he had thus warned Muslims about their duty
to guard the hard-won idea of One God and the
distinction between God and Man, his eyelids began to
droop. His eyes began to close. All he then said was, "To
my Friend the Highest of the High—to my Friend the
Highest of the High," meaning evidently that he was
heading towards God. As he said this he gave up the
ghost.
The news reached the mosque. There many
Companionsra had assembled, having given up their
private tasks. They were expecting to hear better news
but instead heard of the Prophet'ssa death. It came like a
bolt from the blue. Abu Bakrra was out. ‘Umarra was in
the mosque, but he was utterly stupefied with grief. It
angered him if he heard anyone say the Prophetsa was
dead. He even drew his sword and threatened to kill
those who should say the Prophetsa had died. There was
much the Prophetsa had yet to do, so the Prophetsa could
not die. True, his soul had departed from his body, but
it had gone only to meet its Maker. Just as Mosesas had
gone for a time to meet his Maker only to return, the
Prophetsa must return to do what had been left undone.
There were the hypocrites, for instance, with whom they
had yet to deal. ‘Umarra walked about sword in hand
almost as a mad man. As he walked he said: "Whosoever
says the Prophetsa has died will himself die at ‘Umarra's
hands." The Companions felt braced and they half-
believed what ‘Umarra said. The Prophetsa could not die.
There must have been a mistake. In the meantime some
Companions went in search of Abu Bakrra, found him
Life of Muhammadsa
193
and told him what had happened. Abu Bakrra made
straight for the mosque at Medina and speaking not a
word to anyone, entered ‘A’isha'sra room and asked her,
"Has the Prophetsa died?"
"Yes," replied ‘A’ishara. Then he went straight to
where the Prophet'ssa body was lying, uncovered the
face, bent down and kissed the forehead. Tears laden
with love and grief fell from his eyes and he said, "God is
our witness. Death will not come upon you twice over."
It was a sentence full of meaning. It was Abu Bakrra's
reply to what ‘Umarra had been saying out of his mad
grief. The Prophetsa had died once. That was his physical
death—the death everyone must die. But he was not to
have a second death. There was to be no spiritual
death—no death to the beliefs which he had established
in his followers and for the establishment of which he
had taken such pains. One of those beliefs—one of the
more important beliefs—he had taught was that even
Prophetsas were human and even they must die.
Muslims were not going to forget this so soon after the
Prophetsa's own death. Having said this great sentence
over the dead body of the Prophetsa, Abu Bakrra came
out and, piercing through the lines of the Faithful,
advanced silently to the pulpit. As he stood, ‘Umarra
stood by him, his sword drawn as before, determined
that if Abu Bakrra said the Prophetsa had died Abu
Bakrra must lose his head. As Abu Bakrra started to
speak, ‘Umarra pulled at his shirt, wanting to stop him
from speaking but Abu Bakrra snatched back his shirt
and refused to stop.
He then recited the verse of the Qur’an:
And Muhammadsa is only a Messenger. Verily, all
Messengers have passed away before him. If then he die or
be slain, will you turn back on your heels? (3: 145).
That is to say, Muhammadsa was a man with a
Message from God. There had been other men with
Messages from God, and all of them had died. If
Muhammadsa should die, would they turn back upon
194
Life of Muhammadsa
everything which they had been taught and which they
had learnt? This verse was revealed at the time of Uhud.
Rumour had then gone round that the Prophetsa had
been killed by the enemy. Many Muslims lost heart and
withdrew from the battle. The verse came from heaven to
brace them. It had the same effect on this occasion.
Having recited the verse, Abu Bakrra added to it a word
of his own. He said, "Those amongst you who worship
God, let them know that God is still alive, and will ever
remain alive. But those amongst you who worshipped
Muhammadsa, let them know it from me that
Muhammadsa is dead." The Companions recovered their
balance on hearing this timely speech. ‘Umarra himself
was changed when he heard Abu Bakrra recite the verse
quoted above. He began to return to his senses, and to
recover his lost judgement. By the time Abu Bakrra had
finished the recitation of the verse ‘Umar'sra spiritual eye
was fully opened. He understood that the Prophetsa had
really died. But no sooner had he realized it, than his
legs began to tremble and give way. He fell down
exhausted. The man who wanted to terrorize Abu Bakrra
with his bare sword had been converted by Abu Bakr'sra
speech. The Companions felt the verse had been
revealed for the first time on that day, so strong and so
new was its appeal. In a paroxysm of grief, they forgot
that the verse was in the Qur’an.
Many expressed the grief which overtook Muslims on
the death of the Prophetsa, but the pithy and profound
expression which Hassanra, the poet of early Islam, gave
to it in his couplet remains to this day the best and the
most enduring. He said: ‘Thou wast the pupil of my eye.
Now that thou hast died my eye hath become blind. I
care not who dies now. For I feared only thy death.'
This couplet voiced the feeling of every Muslim. For
months in the streets of Medina men, women and
children went about reciting this couplet of Hassan bin
Thabitra.
Life of Muhammadsa
195
THE PROPHET'Ssa PERSONALITY AND
CHARACTER
HAVING briefly described the outstanding events in
the life of the Holy Prophetsa we would now attempt a
short sketch of his character. In this connection we have
available the collective testimony of his own people
which they bore to his character before he claimed to be
a Prophetsa. At that stage he was known among his
people as "The Trusty" and "The True" (Hisham). There
are living at all times large numbers of people against
whom no charge of dishonesty is preferred. There are
also large numbers who are never exposed to a severe
trial or temptation and in the ordinary affairs and
concerns of life they behave with honesty and integrity,
yet they are not regarded as worthy of any special
distinction on that account. Special distinctions are
conferred only when the life of a person illustrates in a
conspicuous degree some high moral quality. Every
soldier that goes into battle puts his life in jeopardy but
not every such British soldier has been regarded as
worthy of the award of the Victoria Cross, nor every
such German soldier of the Iron Cross. There are
hundreds of thousands of people in France who occupy
themselves with intellectual pursuits but not every one
of them is decorated with the Legion of Honour. The
mere fact, therefore, that a man is trustworthy and true
does not indicate that he possesses eminence in these
respects, but when a whole people combines to confer
upon an individual the titles of "The Trusty" and "The
True", that is evidence of the possession of exceptional
qualities. Had it been the practice of the people of Mecca
to confer such a distinction upon some individual in
each generation, even then the recipient would have
been looked upon as occupying a high position. But the
history of Mecca and of Arabia furnishes no indication
that it was customary for the Arabs to confer these or
similar titles upon eminent individuals in each
generation. On the contrary, through centuries of Arab
196
Life of Muhammadsa
history we find that it was only in the case of the Holy
Prophetsa of Islam that his people conferred the titles of
"The Trusty" and "The True". This is proof of the fact
that the Holy Prophetsa possessed these qualities in so
eminent a degree that within the knowledge and the
memory of his people no other individual could be
regarded as his equal in these respects. The Arabs were
well known for their keenness of mind and what they
chose to regard as rare must in truth have been rare
and unique.
When the Holy Prophetsa was summoned by, God to
assume the burden and responsibilities of prophethood,
his wife, Khadijara, testified to his high moral qualities—
an incident which has been related in the biographical
portion of this General Introduction. We shall now
proceed to illustrate some of his high moral qualities so
that the reader may be able to appreciate even those
aspects of his character which are not generally well
known.
THE PROPHET'Ssa PURITY OF MIND AND
CLEANLINESS OF BODY
It is related of the Holy Prophetsa that his speech was
always pure and that he was (unlike most of his
contemporaries) not given to the use of oaths (Tirmidhi).
This was something exceptional for an Arab. We do not
imply that the Arabs at the time of the Holy Prophetsa
habitually indulged in foul language, but there is no
doubt that they were in the habit of punctuating their
speech with a generous measure of oaths, a habit that
persists among them even to this day. The Holy
Prophetsa, however, held the name of God in such
reverence that he never uttered it without full
justification.
He was very particular, even punctilious, with regard
to physical cleanliness. He used to brush his teeth
several times a day and was so keen on the practice that
Life of Muhammadsa
197
he used to say that were he not afraid that the
ordinance might prove onerous, he would make it
obligatory upon every Muslim to brush his teeth before
every one of the five daily prayers. He always washed his
hands before and after each meal and, after eating
anything that had been cooked, he always rinsed his
mouth and considered it desirable that every person
who had eaten anything cooked should rinse his mouth
before joining in any of the prayers (Bukhari).
In the polity of Islam a mosque is the only place of
gathering prescribed for the Muslims. The Holy
Prophetsa, therefore, laid particular stress upon the
cleanliness of mosques, especially on occasions when
people were expected to collect in them. He had directed
that on such occasions incense should be burnt in the
mosques to purify the air (Abu Dawud). He also gave
directions that nobody should go to a mosque on the
occasion of a congregation or gathering after eating
anything that was likely to exhale an offensive odour
(Bukhari).
He insisted upon streets being kept clean and clear
of twigs, stones, and all articles or matter which was
likely either to obstruct or to prove offensive. Whenever
he himself found any such matter or article lying in a
street he would remove it, and he used to say that a
person who helps to keep streets and roads clean and
clear, earns spiritual merit in the sight of God. He is also
reported to have enjoined that public thoroughfares
should not be so used as to cause obstruction nor
should any unclean or undesirable matter or article be
thrown on to a public street, nor should a street be
defiled in any other way, as all such acts are displeasing
to God. He was very keen that all supply of water
conserved for human use should be kept clean and
pure. For instance, he prohibited anything being thrown
into standing water which might befoul it and any
reservoir of water being used in a manner which would
render it impure (Bukhari and Muslim, Kitab al-Birr
Wassila).
198
Life of Muhammadsa
THE PROPHET'Ssa SIMPLE LIFE
The Prophetsa was extremely simple in the matter of
food and drink. He never expressed displeasure with ill-
prepared or ill-cooked food. If he could eat such food he
would do so to save the person who had prepared it
from disappointment. If, however, a dish was uneatable,
he merely refrained from partaking of it and never
expressed his disapproval of it. When he sat down to a
meal he paid attention to the food placed before him and
used to say that he did not like an attitude of
indifference towards food as if the person eating was
above paying attention to mere matters of food and
drink. When any eatable was presented to him he
always shared it with those present. On one occasion
somebody presented him with some dates. He looked
round and after making an estimate of the number of
people present divided the dates equally among them,
each of them receiving seven. Abu Hurairara relates that
the Holy Prophetsa never ate his fill even of barley bread
(Bukhari).
On one occasion while he was passing along a road
he noticed some people gathered round a roast kid ready
to enjoy the feast. When they saw the Holy Prophetsa
they invited him to join them, but he declined. This was
not due to his not having a liking for roast meat but to
the fact that he did not approve of people indulging in a
feast in the open where they could be observed by poor
people who had themselves not enough to eat. It is
related of him that on other occasions he did partake of
roast meat. ‘A’ishara has related that the Holy Prophetsa
did not, till the day of his death, on any occasion, eat his
fill on three consecutive days. He was very particular
that a person should not go to a meal in another
person's house uninvited. On one occasion somebody
invited him to a meal and requested that he might bring
four other persons with him. When he arrived at the
house of his host he found that a sixth person had also
joined his party. The host came to the door to receive
Life of Muhammadsa
199
him and his party and the Holy Prophetsa drew his
attention to the fact that there were now six of them and
that it was for the host to decide whether he would
permit the sixth person to join them in the meal or
whether the latter should depart. The host, of course,
readily invited the sixth person also (Bukhari, Kitab al-
At‘ima).
Whenever the Holy Prophetsa sat down to a meal he
always began to eat by invoking the name and blessings
of Allah, and as soon as he concluded he rendered
thanks in these words: "All praise is due to Allah, Who
has given us to eat: Praise, abundant and sincere and
ever-increasing: Praise, which does not leave an
impression upon one's mind that one has rendered
enough praise but which creates in one's mind the
feeling that enough has not been said and the praise
which ought never to be terminated and which makes
one think that every divine act is worthy of praise and
should be praised. Oh Allah! do Thou fill our hearts with
these sentiments." Sometimes he used these words: "All
praise is due to God Who has satisfied our hunger and
thirst. May our hearts ever yearn after His praise and
never be ungrateful to Him." He always admonished his
Companions to stop before they had eaten their fill and
used to say that one man's food should always suffice
for two. Whenever any special food was prepared in his
house he used to suggest that a portion of it should be
sent as a present to his neighbours; and presents of
food and other articles used constantly to be sent from
his house to his neighbours' houses (Muslim and
Bukhari, Kitab al-Adab).
He always tried to ascertain from the faces of those
who were in his company whether any of them was in
need of sustenance. Abu Hurairara relates the following
incident: On one occasion he had been without food for
over three days. He stood at the entrance to the mosque
and observed Abu Bakrra passing near. He asked Abu
Bakrra the meaning of a verse of the Qur’an which
enjoins the feeding of the poor. Abu Bakrra explained its
200
Life of Muhammadsa
meaning and passed on. Abu Hurairara when relating
this incident used to say with indignation that he too
understood the Qur’an as well as Abu Bakrra did. His
object in asking the latter to explain the meaning of the
verse had been that Abu Bakrra might guess that he was
hungry and might arrange to get food for him. Shortly
after, ‘Umarra passed by and Abu Hurairara asked him
also to explain the meaning of the verse. ‘Umarra also
explained its meaning and passed on. Abu Hurairara,
like all Companions of the Holy Prophetsa, was loath to
make a direct request and when he perceived that his
indirect attempts to draw attention to his condition had
failed, he began to feel very faint. Thereupon he heard
his name being called in a very soft and tender voice.
Looking to the side from which the voice came he saw
that the Holy Prophetsa was looking out from the window
of his house and was smiling. He inquired of Abu
Hurairara: "Are you hungry?" to which Abu Hurairara
replied: "Verily, O Messenger of Allahsa! I am hungry."
The Holy Prophetsa said: "There is no food in our
house either, but somebody has just sent us a cup of
milk. Go to the mosque and see whether there are any
other persons there who may be hungry like you." Abu
Hurairara goes on to relate: "I thought to myself, I am
hungry enough to consume the whole of the milk in the
cup, yet the Prophetsa has asked me to invite any other
persons that may be in a similar situation, which means
that I shall get very little of the milk. But I had to carry
out the Prophet'ssa orders, so I went into the mosque
and found six persons sitting there whom I brought with
me to the Prophet'ssa door. He gave the cup of milk into
the hands of one of them and asked him to drink. When
he had finished and put away the cup from his mouth
the Prophetsa insisted upon his drinking a second time
and a third time till he had had his fill. In the same way
he insisted upon every one of the six drinking his fill of
the milk. Each time he asked anyone to drink I was
afraid that little would be left for me. After all the six
had drunk of the milk the Prophetsa gave the cup to me
Life of Muhammadsa
201
and I saw that there was still plenty of milk in it. In my
case also he insisted that I should drink my fill and
made me drink a second and a third time and at the end
he drank what was left in the cup himself and rendered
thanks to God and shut the door" (Bukhari, Kitabul
Riqaq). The Holy Prophet'ssa object in offering the milk to
Abu Hurairara last of all may have been to indicate to
him that he should have continued to endure the pangs
of hunger, trusting in God, and should not have drawn
attention to his condition even indirectly.
He always ate and drank with his right hand and
always stopped three times to take breath in the middle
of a drink. One reason for this may be that if a person
who is thirsty drinks water at one stretch he is apt to
drink too much and thus upset his digestion. In the
matter of eating the rule that he followed was that he
partook of all things that are pure and permissible but
not in a manner which would savour of indulgence or
would deprive other people of their due share. As has
been stated, his normal food was always very simple but
if anybody presented him with something specially
prepared he did not decline it. He did not, however,
hanker after good food, though he had a particular
liking for honey and for dates. As regards dates, he used
to say that there was a special relationship between a
Muslim and the date tree whose leaves and bark and
fruit, both ripe and unripe, and even the stones of
whose fruit could all be put to some use or the other
and no part of which was without its proper use. The
same was the case with a true Muslim. No act of his was
without its beneficence and all that he did promoted the
welfare of mankind (Bukhari and Muslim).
The Holy Prophetsa preferred simplicity in dress. His
own dress normally consisted of a shirt and an izar1 or a
shirt and a pair of trousers. He always wore his izar or
his trousers so that the garment covered his body up to
1 A piece of cloth wrapped round the waist and hanging to the ankles—Ed.
202
Life of Muhammadsa
a point above his ankles. He did not approve of the knee
or any portion of the body above the knee being exposed
without extreme necessity. He did not approve of the
use, whether as part of dress or in the way of curtains,
etc., of cloth which had figures embroidered or painted
on it, especially if the figures were large and might be
interpreted as representing gods or goddesses or other
objects of worship. On one occasion he found a curtain
hanging in his house bearing large figures and he
directed it to be removed. He, however, saw no harm in
the use of cloth bearing small figures which could not be
so interpreted. He never wore silk himself and did not
consider it permissible for Muslim men to wear it. For
the purpose of authenticating the letters that he wrote
to certain sovereigns inviting them to accept Islam he
caused to be prepared a signet-ring, but directed that it
should be made of silver and not of gold, for he said that
the wearing of gold had been prohibited to Muslim men
(Bukhari and Muslim). Muslim women are permitted to
wear silk and gold but in their case also the Holy
Prophet'ssa direction was that excess should be avoided.
On one occasion he called for subscriptions for the relief
of the poor and a lady took off one of her bracelets and
placed it before him as her contribution. Addressing her,
he said: "Does not your other hand deserve to be saved
from the Fire?" The lady thereupon removed her bracelet
from the other hand also and offered it for the purpose
that he had in view. None of his wives possessed
ornaments of any considerable value and other Muslim
women also very seldom possessed any ornaments. In
accordance with the teachings of the Qur’an he
deprecated the hoarding of money or bullion, as he held
that this was harmful to the interests of the poorer
sections of the community and resulted in upsetting the
economy of a community and was thus a sin.
‘Umarra suggested to the Holy Prophetsa on one
occasion that as he had to receive Embassies from great
monarchs, he should have a rich cloak prepared for
himself which he could wear on such ceremonial
Life of Muhammadsa
203
occasions. The Prophetsa did not approve of the
suggestion and said: "It would not be pleasing to God for
me to adopt ways like this. I shall meet everybody in the
clothes that I normally wear." On one occasion silk
garments were presented to him and of these he sent
one to ‘Umarra. Upon this ‘Umarra said, "How can I wear
it when you have yourself disapproved of wearing silk
garments." The Holy Prophetsa observed: "Every present
is not meant for personal use." His meaning was that
since the garment was of silk ‘Umarra should have
presented it to his wife or to his daughter or should have
put it to some other use (Bukhari, Kitabul Libas).
The Prophet'ssa bed was also very simple. He never
used a bedstead or a couch but always slept on the
ground, the bedding consisting of a piece of leather or of
a piece of camelhair cloth. ‘A’ishara relates: "Our bedding
was so small that when the Holy Prophetsa used to get
up at night for prayers I used to lie on one side of the
bedding and stretched out my legs while he was in the
standing posture and folded them back when he had to
prostrate himself (Muslim, Tirmidhi and Bukhari).
He adopted the same simplicity with regard to his
residential arrangements. His house consisted normally
of one room and a small courtyard. A rope used to be
strung half way across the room so that when he had
visitors a piece of cloth could be hung from the rope to
convert a part of the room into an audience chamber
separated from the portion occupied by his wife. His life
was so simple that ‘A’ishara related that during the
lifetime of the Prophetsa they often had to sustain
themselves on dates and water and that on the day of
his death there was no food in the house except a few
dates (Bukhari).
204
Life of Muhammadsa
RELATIONSHIP WITH GOD
Every aspect of the Holy Prophet'ssa life appears to
have been governed and coloured by his love for and
devotion to God.
In spite of the very heavy responsibilities that had
been laid upon his shoulders the greater portion of his
time during the day as well as during the night was
spent in the worship and praise of God. He would leave
his bed at midnight and devote himself to the worship of
God till it was time to go to the mosque for the morning
prayers. He sometimes stood so long in prayer during
the latter part of the night that his feet would get
swollen, and those who saw him in that condition were
always much affected. On one occasion ‘A’ishara said to
him: "God has honoured you with His love and
nearness. Why then do you subject yourself to so much
discomfort and inconvenience?" He replied: "If God has
by His Grace and Mercy conferred His love and nearness
upon me, is it not my duty in return to be always
rendering thanks to Him? Gratitude should increase in
proportion to the favours received" (Bukhari, Kitabul
Kusuf ).
He never entered upon any undertaking without
divine command or permission. It has already been
related in the biographical portion that, in spite of the
very severe persecution to which he was subjected by
the people of Mecca, he did not leave the town till he
received the divine command to do so. When
persecution became very severe and he gave permission
to his Companions to migrate to Abyssinia, some of
them expressed a desire that he should accompany
them. He declined to do so on the ground that he had
not received divine permission to that effect. Thus,
during a period of hardships and persecution when
people usually like to keep their friends and relations
close to themselves, he directed his Companions to seek
refuge in Abyssinia and himself stayed behind in Mecca,
for God had not yet directed him to leave it.
Life of Muhammadsa
205
Whenever he heard the word of God being recited, he
was overcome by emotion and tears would start from his
eyes, especially if he was listening to verses which
emphasized his own responsibilities. ‘Abdullah bin
Mas‘udra relates that he was on one occasion asked by
the Holy Prophetsa to recite some verses of the Qur’an to
him. He said: "O Messenger of Allahsa! The Qur’an has
been revealed to you (i.e., you know it best of all). How
then shall I recite it to you?" But the Holy Prophetsa
said: "I love to hear it recited by other people also."
Thereupon ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘udra began to recite
from Surah Al-Nisa’. When he recited the verse: "And
how will it fare with them when We shall bring a witness
from every people, and shall bring thee as a witness
against them" (4: 42), the Holy Prophetsa exclaimed:
‘Enough! Enough!" ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘udra looked up
and saw that tears were streaming from the Holy
Prophet'ssa eyes (Bukhari, Kitab Fada’ilul Qur’an).
He
was
so
particular
about
joining
the
congregational prayers that, even during severe illness
when it is permissible not only to say one's prayers in
one's room but even to say them lying in bed, he would
go to the mosque to lead the prayers himself. On one
occasion when he was unable to proceed to the mosque
he directed that Abu Bakrra should lead the prayers.
Presently however, he felt some improvement in his
condition and asked to be supported into the mosque.
He rested his weight on the shoulders of two men but
was in so feeble a condition that, according to ‘A’ishara,
his feet trailed along the ground (Bukhari ).
It is a common practice to give expression to one's
pleasure or to draw attention to any particular matter by
the clapping of hands and the Arabs used to follow the
same practice. The Holy Prophetsa, however, so loved the
remembrance of God that for these purposes also he
substituted the praise and remembrance of God in place
of the clapping of hands. On one occasion while he was
occupied with some important matter, the time of the
next service drew near and he directed that Abu Bakrra
206
Life of Muhammadsa
should lead the prayers. Shortly thereafter he was able
to conclude the business upon which he was engaged
and proceeded at once to the mosque. Abu Bakrra was
leading the prayers but when the congregation perceived
that the Holy Prophetsa had arrived, they began to clap
their hands for the purpose both of giving expression to
their joy at his arrival and also to draw Abu Bakrra's
attention to the fact that the Prophetsa himself had
arrived. Thereupon Abu Bakrra stepped back and made
room for the Holy Prophetsa to lead the prayers. When
the prayers were over, the Prophetsa addressed Abu
Bakrra and said: "Why did you step back after I had
directed you to lead the prayers?" Abu Bakrra replied: "O
Messenger of Allahsa! How would it befit the son of Abu
Quhafara to lead the prayers in the presence of the
Messenger of Allahsa?" Then addressing the congregation
the Prophetsa said: "Why did you clap your hands? It is
not seemly that while you are engaged in the
remembrance of God you should clap your hands. If it
should so happen that during the course of prayers
attention has to be drawn to some matter, instead of
clapping your hands you should utter the name of God
aloud. This would draw attention to whatever may have
to be taken note of " (Bukhari).
The Prophetsa did not approve of prayers or worship
being carried on as a penance or imposition. On one
occasion he came home and observed a rope dangling
between two pillars. He inquired what its purpose was,
and was informed that his wife Zainabra was in the habit
of supporting herself by means of the rope when she
became tired in the course of her prayers. He directed
the rope to be removed and said that prayers should be
continued only so long as one felt easy and cheerful and
that if a person became tired he should sit down.
Prayers were not an imposition, and if carried on after
the body became fatigued they failed of their purpose
(Bukhari, Kitabul Kusuf ).
He abhorred every action and practice which
savoured even remotely of idolatry. When his end was
Life of Muhammadsa
207
approaching and he was in the grip of the death agony
he turned from side to side exclaiming: "May the curse
of God descend upon those Jews and Christians who
have converted the graves of their Prophets into places
of worship" (Bukhari ). He had in mind those Jews and
Christians who prostrated themselves at the graves of
their Prophets and saints and addressed their prayers to
them, and he meant that if Muslims fell into similar
practices they would not be deserving of his prayers but
would, on the contrary, cut themselves asunder from
him.
His extreme sense of jealousy for the honour of God
has already been referred to in the biographical portion.
The people of Mecca sought to place all sorts of
temptations in his way to persuade him to give up his
opposition to idol-worship (Tabari). His uncle Abu Talib
also tried to dissuade him and expressed his fear that if
he persisted in his denunciation of idol-worship, Abu
Talib would have to choose between ceasing to give him
his protection and the bitter opposition of his people.
The only reply that the Prophetsa made to his uncle on
that occasion was: "If these people were to place the sun
on my right hand and the moon on my left, I would not
desist from proclaiming and preaching the Unity of God"
(Zurqani ). Again, during the Battle of Uhud when a
remnant of wounded Muslims were grouped round him
at the foot of a hill and their enemies were giving vent to
their feeling of jubilation at having broken the Muslim
ranks in shouts of victory and their leader Abu Sufyanra
called out: "May Hubal (one of the idols worshipped by
the Meccans) be exalted! May Hubal be exalted!" the
Holy Prophetsa, in spite of realizing that his own safety
and that of the small band of Muslims who were
gathered round him lay in keeping silent could restrain
himself no longer and directed his Companions to shout
in reply, "To Allah alone belongs victory and glory! To
Allah alone belongs victory and glory!" (Bukhari ).
It was a common misconception among the followers
of different religions before the advent of Islam that
208
Life of Muhammadsa
heavenly and terrestrial manifestations took place to
mark occasions of joy and sorrow for Prophets, saints
and other great men and that even the movements of
the heavenly bodies could be controlled by them. For
instance, it is related of some of them that they caused
the sun to become stationary in its course or stopped
the progress of the moon or caused running water to
become still. Islam taught that such notions were
baseless and that references to phenomena of this kind
in religious Scriptures were only by way of metaphor
which, instead of being interpreted in accordance with
its correct significance, had given rise to superstitions.
Nevertheless, some among Muslims were prone to
attribute these phenomena to events in the lives of the
great Prophetsas. In the closing years of the Holy
Prophet'ssa life his son Ibrahim died at the age of two
and a half years. An eclipse of the sun occurred on the
same day. Some Muslims in Medina gave currency to
the idea that the sun had been darkened on the
occasion of the death of the Prophet'ssa son as a mark of
divine condolence. When this was mentioned to the Holy
Prophetsa he expressed great displeasure and severely
condemned the notion. He explained that the sun and
the moon and other heavenly bodies were all governed
by divine laws and that their movements and the
phenomena connected with them had no relation to the
life or death of any person (Bukhari).
Arabia is a very dry country and rain is always
welcome and is eagerly waited for. The Arabs used to
imagine that the coming of rain was controlled by the
movements of stars. Whenever anybody gave expression
to that idea, the Holy Prophetsa used to be very upset
and admonished his people not to attribute favours
bestowed upon them by Providence to other sources. He
explained that rain and other natural phenomena were
all governed by divine laws and that they were not
controlled by the pleasure or displeasure of any god or
goddess or of any other power (Muslim, Kitabul Iman).
Life of Muhammadsa
209
He had perfect trust in God which no combination of
adverse circumstances could shake. On one occasion an
enemy of his, finding him asleep and unguarded, stood
over his head with drawn sword and threatened to
despatch him at once. Before doing so he asked: "Who
can rescue you from this predicament?" The Holy
Prophetsa calmly replied: "Allah." He uttered this word
with such perfect assurance that even the heart of his
disbelieving enemy was forced to acknowledge the
loftiness of his faith and trust in God. The sword fell
from his hand, and he, who a moment before was bent
upon his destruction, stood before him like a convicted
criminal awaiting sentence (Muslim, Kitabul Fada’il and
Bukhari, Kitabul Jihad).
At the other end of the scale was his sense of perfect
humility vis-a-vis the Divine. Abu Hurairara relates: "One
day I heard the Holy Prophetsa say that no man would
attain salvation through his own good deeds. Thereupon
I said: ‘O Messenger of Allahsa! 'Surely you will enter
Paradise through your own good actions,' to which he
replied: ‘No, I too cannot enter Paradise through my own
actions save only that God's Grace and Mercy should
envelop me' " (Bukhari, Kitabur Riqaq).
He always exhorted people to choose and follow the
right path and to be diligent in their search for means
whereby they could attain nearness to God. He taught
that no man should desire death for himself, for if he is
good he will, by living longer, be able to achieve greater
good; and if he is evil, he may, if given time, be able to
repent of his evil ways and start on a good way. His love
for, and devotion to, God found expression in many
ways. For instance, whenever after a dry season the first
rain-drops began to descend, he would put out his
tongue to catch a rain-drop and would exclaim: "Here is
the latest favour from my Lord." He was constantly
occupied in praying for God's forgiveness and
beneficence, more particularly when he was sitting
among people so that those who were in his company or
were connected with him and Muslims generally should
210
Life of Muhammadsa
save themselves from divine wrath and should become
deserving of divine forgiveness. The consciousness that
he was always in the presence of God never deserted
him. When he used to lie down to sleep, he would say:
"O Allah! let me die (go to sleep) with Thy name on my
lips and with Thy name on my lips let me rise." When he
woke up, he would say: "All praise is due to God who
has brought me to life after death (sleep) and one day we
shall all be gathered unto Him" (Bukhari).
He constantly yearned for nearness to God and one
of his oft-repeated prayers was "O Allah! Do Thou fill my
heart with Thy light and fill my eyes with Thy light and
fill my ears with Thy light and put Thy light on my right
and put Thy light on my left and put Thy light above me
and put Thy light below me and put Thy light in front of
me and put Thy light behind me and do Thou, O Allah,
convert the whole of me into light" (Bukhari).
Ibn ‘Abbasra relates: "Shortly before the Holy
Prophet'ssa death, Musailima (the false prophet) came to
Medina and proclaimed that if Muhammadsa would
appoint him his successor he would be prepared to
accept him. Musailima was accompanied by a very large
retinue and the tribe with which he was connected was
the largest among the tribes of Arabia. When the Holy
Prophetsa was informed of his advent he went to meet
him, accompanied by Thabit bin Qais bin Shamsra. He
had in his hand a dried palm twig. When he arrived at
Musailima's camp he went and stood in front of him. In
the meantime some more of his Companions had come
up and ranged themselves round him. Addressing
Musailima he said, "It has been conveyed to me that you
have said that if I were to appoint you my successor you
would be ready to follow me, but I am not willing to
bestow even this dried palm twig upon you contrary to
God's commands. Your end will be as God has
appointed. If you turn your back on me God will bring
you to naught. I perceive very clearly that God will deal
out to you what He has revealed to me." He then added:
"I will now retire. If you have anything further to say,
Life of Muhammadsa
211
you may talk to Thabit bin Qais bin Shamsra, who will
act as my representative." He then returned. Abu
Hurairara was also with him. Somebody inquired of the
Prophetsa what he meant by saying that God would deal
out to Musailima what had been revealed to him. The
Holy Prophetsa replied: "I saw in a dream two bracelets
round my wrists which I disliked. While still in my
dream I was directed by God to blow upon the bracelets.
When I blew upon them, both of them disappeared. I
interpreted this to mean that two false claimants (to
prophethood) would appear after me" (Bukhari, Kitabul
Maghazi). This incident occurred towards the end of the
Holy Prophet'ssa life. The last and the largest of the Arab
tribes who had not yet accepted him was prepared to
make its submission and the only condition put forward
by it was that the Holy Prophetsa should appoint its chief
as his successor. Had the Prophetsa been actuated even
remotely by any personal motives, nothing stood in the
way of his securing the unity of the whole of Arabia by
promising his succession to the chief of the largest tribe
of Arabia. The Holy Prophetsa had no son of his own and
no dynastic ambition could have stood in the way of
such an arrangement, but he never regarded even the
smallest thing as belonging to him and as being at his
absolute disposal. He could, therefore, not deal with the
leadership of Muslims as if it were in his gift. He
regarded it as a sacred divine trust and believed that
God would bestow it upon whomsoever He thought fit.
He therefore rejected Musailima's offer with contempt,
and told him that, let alone the leadership of Muslims,
he was not prepared to bestow upon him even a dry
palm twig.
Whenever he referred to or discoursed about God, it
appeared to onlookers as if his whole being was in the
grip of a passion of love for and devotion to God.
He always insisted upon simplicity in divine worship.
The mosque, that he built in Medina and in which he
always led prayers, had only a mud floor which was
innocent of all covering or matting and the roof, which
212
Life of Muhammadsa
was made of dried palm branches and leaves, leaked
whenever it rained. On such occasions the Holy
Prophetsa and members of the congregation would be
drenched with rain and mud but he would continue
with the prayers till the end and on no occasion did he
give any indication that he would postpone the service
or remove to more weather-tight shelter (Bukhari,
Kitabus Saum).
He was also watchful regarding his Companions.
‘Abdullah bin ‘Umarra was a man of extreme piety and
purity of life. Concerning him the Holy Prophetsa once
said: " ‘Abdullah bin ‘Umarra would be an even better
man if he were to be more regular with regard to his
Tahajjud prayers."1 When this was communicated to
‘Abdullah bin ‘Umarra he never thereafter missed these
prayers. It is recorded that the Holy Prophetsa,
happening to be in the house of his daughter Fatimara,
inquired of her and his son-in-law, ‘Alira, whether they
were regular with regard to their Tahajjud prayers. ‘Alira
replied: "O Messenger of Allahsa! We try to get up for
Tahajjud prayers but on occasion when God so wills that
we are unable to wake up in time we miss them." He
went back and, on the way, repeated several times a
verse of the Qur’an which means that a man is often
reluctant to admit his fault and tries to cover it up with
excuses (Bukhari, Kitabul Kusuf ). The Prophetsa meant
that ‘Alira should not have attributed his default to God
by saying that when God willed that they should not
wake up they were unable to wake up in time, but
should have admitted his own weakness in the matter.
DISAPPROVAL OF PENANCE
The Holy Prophetsa, however, strongly disapproved of
formality in the matter of worship and condemned the
imposition of any penance upon oneself as a form of
1 This is a voluntary prayer which is said in the latter part of the night and is
not one of the daily prayers.—Ed.
Life of Muhammadsa
213
worship. He taught that true worship consists in the
beneficent use of the faculties with which God has
endowed man. God having bestowed eyes upon man to
see with, it would not be worship but impertinence to
keep them shut or to have them removed. It is not the
proper use of the faculty of sight which can be regarded
as sinful, it is the improper use of the faculty that would
be a sin. It would be ingratitude on the part of a man to
have himself deprived of the faculty of hearing, though it
would be sinful of him to use that faculty for the
purpose of listening to slander and backbiting.
Abstention from food (except on occasions when it is
prescribed or is otherwise desirable) may amount to
suicide and thus constitute an unforgivable sin, though
it would also be sinful on the part of a man to devote
himself entirely to food and drink or to indulge in the
eating or drinking of prohibited or undesirable articles.
This is a golden principle which was taught and
emphasized by the Holy Prophetsa of Islam and which
had not been inculcated by any previous Prophet.
The correct use of natural faculties constitutes high
moral qualities; the frustration or stultification of those
qualities is folly. It is their improper use that is evil or
sinful. Their proper use is true virtue. This is the
essence of the moral teachings inculcated by the Holy
Prophetsa of Islam. And this, in brief, was also a picture
of his own life and actions. ‘A’ishara relates: "Whenever
the Holy Prophetsa had a choice of two courses of action
he always chose the easier of the two, provided it was
free from all suspicion of error or sin. Where a course of
action was open to such suspicion, the Holy Prophetsa of
all men gave it the widest berth" (Muslim, Kitabul
Fada’il ). This is indeed the highest and the most
admirable course open to man. Many men voluntarily
court pain and privations, not for the purpose of
winning God's pleasure, for God's pleasure is not to be
won by inflicting purposeless pain and privations upon
oneself, but with the object of deceiving mankind. Such
people possess little inherent virtue and wish to cover
214
Life of Muhammadsa
up their faults and to acquire merit in the eyes of others
by assuming false virtues. The object of the Holy
Prophetsa of Islam, however, was to attain to real virtue
and to win the pleasure of God. He was, therefore,
completely free from pretence and make-believe. That
the world should regard him as bad or should appraise
him as good was a matter of complete indifference to
him. All that mattered to him was how he found himself
and how God would judge him. If in addition to the
testimony of his conscience and the approval of God he
also won the true testimony of mankind he was grateful,
but if men looked upon him with jaundiced eyes he was
sorry for them and attached no value to their opinion.
ATTITUDE TOWARDS HIS WIVES
He was extremely kind and fair towards his wives. If
on occasion any one of them failed to comport herself
with due deference towards him he merely smiled and
passed the matter over. He said to ‘A’ishara one day: "
‘A’ishara, whenever you are upset with me I always get to
know it." ‘A’ishara enquired: "How is that?" He said: "I
have noticed that when you are pleased with me and in
the course of conversation you have to refer to God, you
refer to Him as the Lord of Muhammadsa. But if you are
not pleased with me, you refer to Him as the Lord of
Ibrahimas." At this ‘A’ishara laughed and said he was
right (Bukhari, Kitabun Nikdh). Khadijara was his first
wife and had made great sacrifices in his cause. She was
much older than the Prophetsa After her death he
married younger women but never permitted the
memory of Khadijara to become dim. Whenever any of
Khadijara's friends visited him he would stand up to
receive her (Muslim). If he chanced to see any article that
had belonged to or had been connected with Khadijara,
he was always overcome by emotion. Among the
prisoners taken by the Muslims in the Battle of Badr
was a son-in-law of the Prophetsa. He possessed nothing
Life of Muhammadsa
215
which he could offer as ransom. His wife Zainabra (the
Prophet'ssa daughter) sent to Medina a necklace which
had belonged to her mother (Khadijara) and offered it as
ransom for her husband. When the Prophetsa saw the
necklace he recognized it and was much affected. He
said to his Companions: "I have no authority to give any
direction in this matter, but I know that this necklace is
cherished by Zainabra as a last memento of her deceased
mother and, provided it commends itself to you, I would
suggest that she should not be deprived of it and it may
be returned to her." They intimated that nothing would
give them greater pleasure and readily adopted his
suggestion (Halbiyya, Vol. 2). He often praised Khadijara
to his other wives and stressed her virtues and the
sacrifices that she had made in the cause of Islam. On
one such occasion ‘A’ishara was piqued and said: "O
Messenger of Allah, why go on talking of the old lady?
God has bestowed better, younger and more attractive
wives upon you." The Holy Prophetsa was overcome by
emotion at hearing this and protested: "O no, ‘A’ishara!
You have no idea how good Khadijara was to me"
(Bukhari ).
HIGH MORAL QUALITIES
He was always very patient in adversity. He was
never discouraged by adverse circumstances nor did he
permit any personal desire to get a hold over him. It has
been related already that his father had died before his
birth and his mother died while he was still a little child.
Up to the age of eight, he was in the guardianship of his
grandfather and after the latter's death he was taken
care of by his uncle, Abu Talib. Both on account of
natural affection and also because he had been specially
admonished in that behalf by his father, Abu Talib
always watched over his nephew with care and
indulgence but his wife was not affected by these
considerations to the same degree. It often happened
216
Life of Muhammadsa
that she would distribute something among her own
children, leaving out their little cousin. If Abu Talib
chanced to come into the house on such an occasion he
would find his little nephew sitting apart, a perfect
picture of dignity and without a trace of sulkiness or
grievance on his face. The uncle, yielding to the claims
of affection and recognizing his responsibility, would run
to the nephew, clasp him to his bosom and cry out: "Do
pay attention to this child of mine also! Do pay attention
to this child of mine also!" Such incidents were not
uncommon and those who were witnesses to them were
unanimous
in
their
testimony
that the young
Muhammadsa never gave any indication that he was in
any way affected by them or that he was in any sense
jealous of his cousins. Later in life when he was in a
position to do so, he took upon himself the care and
upbringing of two of his uncle's sons, ‘Alira and Ja‘farra,
and discharged this responsibility in the most excellent
manner.
The Holy Prophetsa, throughout his life, had to
encounter a succession of bitter experiences. He was
born an orphan, his mother died while he was still a
small child and he lost his grandfather at the age of
eight years. After marriage he had to bear the loss of
several children, one after the other, and then his
beloved and devoted wife Khadijara died. Some of the
wives he married after Khadija'sra death, died during his
lifetime and towards the close of his life he had to bear
the loss of his son Ibrahim. He bore all these losses and
calamities cheerfully, and none of them affected in the
least degree either his high resolve or the urbanity of his
disposition. His private sorrows never found vent in
public and he always met everybody with a benign
countenance and treated all alike with uniform benevo-
lence. On one occasion he observed a woman who had
lost a child occupied in loud mourning over her child's
grave. He admonished her to be patient and to accept
God's will as supreme. The woman did not know that
she was being addressed by the Holy Prophetsa and
Life of Muhammadsa
217
replied: "If you had ever suffered the loss of a child as I
have, you would have realized how difficult it is to be
patient under such an affliction." The Prophetsa
observed: "I have suffered the loss not of one but of
seven children," and passed on. Except when he referred
to his own losses or misfortunes in this indirect manner,
he never cared to dwell upon them nor did he permit
them in any manner to interfere with his unceasing
service to mankind and his cheerful sharing of their
burdens.
HIS SELF-CONTROL
He always held himself under complete control. Even
when he became a Sovereign he always listened to
everybody with patience, and if a person treated him
with impertinence he bore with him and never
attempted any retaliation. In the East, one way of
showing respect for a person whom one is addressing is
not to address him by his personal name. The Muslims
used to address the Holy Prophetsa as: "O Messenger of
Allahsa", and non-Muslims used to address him as "Abu’l
Qasimsa" (i.e., Qasim's father: Qasim being the name of
one of his sons). On one occasion a Jew came to him in
Medina and started a discussion with him. In the course
of the discussion he repeatedly addressed him as "O
Muhammadsa, O Muhammadsa". The Prophetsa paid no
attention to his form of address and went on patiently
expounding the matter under discussion to him. His
Companionsra, however, were getting irritated at the dis-
courteous form of address adopted by his interlocutor
till one of them, not being able to restrain himself any
longer, admonished the Jew not to address the Prophetsa
by his personal name but to address him as Abu’l
Qasimsa. The Jew said that he would address him only
by the name which his parents had given him. The
Prophetsa smiled and said to his Companions: "He is
right. I was named Muhammadsa at the time of my birth
218
Life of Muhammadsa
and there is no reason to be upset at his addressing me
by that name."
Sometimes people stopped him in the way and
engaged him in conversation, explaining their needs and
preferring their requests to him. He always stood
patiently and let them go on and proceeded only after
they had done. On occasion people when shaking hands
with him kept hold of his hand for some time and,
though he found this inconvenient and it occasioned a
loss of precious time also, he was never the first to
withdraw his hand. People went freely to him and laid
their troubles and difficulties before him and asked him
for help. If he was able to help he never declined to do
so. Sometimes he was pestered with requests and they
were unreasonably pressed but he went on complying
with them as far as he was able. On occasion, after
complying with a request, he would admonish the
person concerned to have greater trust in God and to
avoid asking others for relief. On one occasion a devout
Muslim asked him several times for money and each
time he complied with his request but in the end said:
"It is best for a man to put his trust in God and to avoid
making requests." The person concerned was a sincere
man. Out of regard for the feelings of the Prophetsa, he
did not offer to return what he had already received but
he declared that in future he would never make a
request to anybody under any circumstances. Years
later, he was taking part in a battle, mounted on a
charger, and in the thick of it when the din and
confusion and the clash of arms were at their highest
and he was surrounded by his enemies, his whip fell
from his hand. A Muslim soldier who was on foot,
perceiving his predicament, bent down to pick up the
whip for him but the mounted man begged him to desist
and jumped from his horse and picked up the whip
himself, explaining to the soldier that he had long since
promised the Holy Prophetsa that he would never make
any request to anybody and that if he had permitted the
soldier to pick up the whip for him it would have
Life of Muhammadsa
219
amounted to his having made an indirect request and
would thus have rendered him guilty of breaking his
promise to the Holy Prophetsa.
JUSTICE AND FAIR DEALING
The Arabs were greatly given to favouritism and
applied different standards to different persons. Even
among the so-called civilized nations of today one
observes a reluctance to bring prominent persons or
persons occupying high positions or offices to account
for their doings, though the law is enforced rigorously
against the common citizen. The Holy Prophetsa was,
however, unique in enforcing uniform standards of
justice and fair dealing. On one occasion a case came
before him in which a young woman belonging to a
highly respectable family was found to have committed
theft. This caused great consternation as, if the normal
penalty were imposed upon the young woman, a leading
family would be humiliated and disgraced. Many were
anxious to intercede with the Prophetsa on behalf of the
offender but were afraid to do so. Eventually Usamara
was prevailed upon to undertake the mission. Usamara
went to the Holy Prophetsa but the moment the latter
perceived the trend of his submission he was much
upset and said: "You had better desist. Nations have
come to a bad end for showing favours to highly placed
persons while pressing hard on the common people.
Islam does not permit this and I will certainly not do it.
Verily, if my own daughter, Fatimara, were to commit an
offence I would not hesitate to impose the appropriate
penalty" (Bukhari, Kitabul Hudud).
It has already been related that when the Prophet's
uncle ‘Abbasra became a prisoner in the Battle of Badr,
he was, like other prisoners, tied up with a rope to
prevent his escape. The rope was so tightly secured that
he groaned with pain during the night. The Prophetsa
heard his groans and was unable to sleep. The
220
Life of Muhammadsa
Companions of the Prophetsa, perceiving this, loosened
the rope that bound ‘Abbasra. When the Prophetsa got to
learn of this, he directed that all prisoners should be
treated alike, saying that there was no reason for
showing favour to his own relative. He insisted that
either they must loosen the bonds of all the prisoners or
must tighten the bonds of ‘Abbasra like those of the
others. As the Companions of the Prophetsa did not wish
him to be subjected to uneasiness on account of his
uncle they undertook to guard the prisoners carefully
and loosened the bonds of all of them (Zurqani, Vol. 3, p.
279).
Even during the exigencies of war he was most
particular in observing all accepted rules and
conventions. On one occasion he despatched a party of
his Companions on a scouting expedition. They
encountered some men of the enemy on the last day of
the Sacred Month, Rajab. Thinking that it would be
dangerous to let them escape and carry to Mecca the
tidings of the scouting party being so near, they
attacked them and in the course of the skirmish one of
them was killed. After the scouting party had returned
to Medina the Meccans began to protest that the Muslim
scouts had killed one of their men in the Sacred Month.
The Meccans had often been guilty of violating the
sanctity of the Sacred Months vis-a-vis the Muslims
whenever it suited them, and it would have been a
suitable reply to their protest to say that as the Meccans
had themselves set at naught the convention relating to
the Sacred Months, so they were not entitled to insist
upon their observance by Muslims. But the Prophetsa
did not make this reply. He severely reprimanded the
members of the party, refused to accept the booty and
according to some reports even paid the blood-money for
the person killed, till the revelation of 2: 218 cleared the
whole position (Tabari and Halbiyya).
People are generally careful not to hurt the feelings of
their friends and relations but the Holy Prophetsa was
very particular in this respect even regarding people who
Life of Muhammadsa
221
were opposed to him. On one occasion a Jew came to
him and complained that Abu Bakrra had hurt his
feelings by saying that God had exalted Muhammadsa
above Mosesas. The Prophetsa summoned Abu Bakrra and
asked him what had transpired. Abu Bakrra explained
that the Jew had started by saying that he swore by
Mosesas whom God, he said, had exalted above the
whole of mankind, and that he (Abu Bakrra) had
thereupon retorted by swearing by Muhammadsa, whom
God had exalted above Mosesas. The Prophetsa said: "You
should not have said this as the feelings of other people
should be respected. Nobody should exalt me above
Mosesas" (Bukhari, Kitabut Tauhid). This did not mean
that the Holy Prophetsa did not in fact occupy a higher
position than Mosesas but that an affirmation like this
addressed to a Jew was likely to hurt his feelings and
should have been avoided.
REGARD FOR THE POOR
The Holy Prophetsa was ever concerned to ameliorate
the condition of the poorer sections of the community
and to raise their status in society. On one occasion
while he was sitting with his Companionsra, a rich man
happened to pass by.The Prophetsa inquired of one of his
Companionsra what he thought of him. He replied "He is
a well-to-do and well-connected man. If he were to ask
for the hand of a girl in marriage the request would be
favourably considered and if he were to intercede on
behalf of anybody the intercession would be accepted."
Shortly after, another man passed by who appeared to
be poor and of no substance. The Prophetsa inquired of
the same Companionra what he thought of him. He
replied: "O Messenger of Allahsa! He is a poor man. If he
were to request the hand of a girl in marriage the
request would not be favourably received and if he were
to intercede on behalf of any person the intercession
would be rejected and if he were to seek to engage
222
Life of Muhammadsa
anybody in conversation no attention would be paid to
him." On hearing this the Prophetsa observed: "The
worth of this poor man is much greater than the value of
a quantity of gold sufficient to fill the whole universe"
(Bukhari, Kitabur Riqaq).
A poor Muslim woman used to clean out the Holy
Prophet'ssa mosque in Medina. The Prophetsa did not see
her in the mosque for some days and made inquiries
concerning her He was told that she had died. He said:
"Why was I not informed when she died? I would have
wished to join her funeral prayers," and added,
"perchance you did not consider her worthy of
consideration as she was poor. This was not right.
Direct me to her grave." He then proceeded to her grave
and prayed for her (Bukhari, Kitabus Salat). He used to
say that there were people with tangled hair whose
bodies were covered with dust and who were not
welcomed by those who were well-to-do but who were so
highly valued by God that if, trusting in God's
beneficence, they swore in His name that a certain
matter would take a certain turn He would support
them." (Muslim, Kitabul Birr Was Sila). On one occasion
some Companions of the Holy Prophetsa who were freed
slaves were sitting together when Abu Sufyanra (who was
a chieftain among the Quraish and had fought the
Muslims up to the surrender of Mecca and had accepted
Islam only on that occasion) happened to pass by. These
Companionsra, addressing him, recalled the victory that
God had bestowed upon Islam. Abu Bakrra also heard
this and did not approve of a chieftain of the Quraish
being reminded of their humiliation and he reprimanded
the group of Companionsra. He then went to the Holy
Prophetsa and related the incident to him. The Prophetsa
said: "O Abu Bakrra! I fear you may have hurt the
feelings of these servants of God. If that should be so,
God would be offended with you." Abu Bakrra at once
returned to those people and inquired: "Brothers of
mine! Did you feel hurt over what I said?" To which they
Life of Muhammadsa
223
replied: "We felt no offence at what you said. May God
forgive you!" (Muslim, Kitabul Fada’l ).
While, however, the Prophetsa insisted that poor
people should be respected and their feelings should not
be injured and strove to fulfil their needs, he also sought
to instil the sentiment of self-respect into them and
taught them not to beg for favours. He used to say that
it behoved a poor man not to seek to be content with a
date or two or with a mouthful or two of food but to
restrain himself from making a request, however
severely he might be tried (Bukhari, Kitabul Kusuf ). On
the other hand he used to say that no entertainment
would be blessed unless some poor people were also
invited to it. ‘A’ishara relates that a poor woman came to
visit her on one occasion accompanied by her two little
daughters. ‘A’ishara had nothing with her at the time
except one date which she gave to the woman. The
woman divided it between her little daughters and then
they all departed. When the Prophetsa came home
‘A’ishara related this to him and he said: "If a poor man
has daughters and he treats them with consideration,
God will save him from the torments of Hell," and added:
"God will bestow Paradise upon this woman on account
of the consideration she showed towards her daughters"
(Muslim). On one occasion he was told that one of his
Companions, Sa‘dra, who was a well-to-do person, was
boasting of his enterprise to others. When the Prophetsa
heard this, he said: "Let no man imagine that his wealth
or standing or power is the result merely of his own
efforts or enterprise. That is not so. Your power and
your position and your wealth are all earned through
the poor." One of his prayers was: "O God! Keep me
humble while I am alive and keep me humble when I die
and let my resurrection on the Day of Judgement be
with the humble" (Tirmidhi, Abwabul Zuhad).
On one occasion during the hot weather when he
was passing through a street, he observed a very poor
Muslim carrying heavy loads from one place to another.
He was very plain of features which were rendered still
224
Life of Muhammadsa
more unattractive by a heavy coating of perspiration and
dust. He bore a melancholy look. The Holy Prophetsa
approached him stealthily from the back and, as
children sometimes do in fun, he put forward his hands
and covered the labourer's eyes with them, expecting
him to guess who he was. The man put back his own
hands and feeling over the body of the Prophetsa realized
that it was the Holy Prophetsa himself. He probably
guessed also that nobody else would show such intimate
affection for a man in his condition. Being pleased and
encouraged, he pressed against the Holy Prophet'ssa
body and clasped him to himself from the back rubbing
his dust and sweat-covered body against the clothes of
the Prophetsa, desiring perhaps to ascertain how far the
Prophetsa would be willing to indulge him. The Prophetsa
went on smiling and did not ask him to desist. When the
man had been put in a thoroughly happy mood the
Prophetsa said to him: "I possess a slave; do you think
anybody will be willing to buy him?" The man realized
that probably there was nobody in the whole world, save
the Holy Prophetsa himself who would be ready to see
any worth in him, and with a melancholy sigh he
replied: "O Messenger of Allahsa! there is nobody in this
world who would be prepared to purchase me." The
Prophetsa said: "No! No! You must not say that. You are
of great worth in the eyes of God" (Sharhussunna).
Not only was he himself watchful of the welfare of the
poor but he constantly exhorted others to be the same.
Abu Musa Ash‘arira relates that if a needy person
approached the Holy Prophetsa and made a request, he
would say to those around him, "You should also
support his request so that you may acquire merit by
becoming sharers in promoting a good deed" (Bukhari
and Muslim), his object being to create on the one side in
the minds of his Companions a feeling of eagerness to
help the poor and on the other in the minds of the needy
a realization of the affection and sympathy felt for them
by their better-off brethren.
Life of Muhammadsa
225
SAFEGUARDING THE INTERESTS OF THE POOR
When Islam began to be generally accepted over the
greater part of Arabia, the Holy Prophetsa often received
large quantities of goods and money which he
immediately distributed amongst those who were in
need. On one occasion his daughter Fatimara came to
him and, showing him her hands which had become
calloused by the labour involved in crushing grain with
stones, requested that a slave might be allotted to her to
lighten her labour. The Prophetsa replied: "I shall tell you
something which will prove to be of far greater worth
than a slave. When you go to bed at night you should
utter the praise of God thirty-three times, and affirm His
perfection an equal number of times and affirm His
greatness thirty-four times. This will help you a great
deal more than could the possession of a slave"
(Bukhari).
While distributing money on one occasion a coin fell
from his hands and rolled out of sight. Having finished
with the distribution he went to the mosque and led the
prayers. It was his practice to remain sitting for a short
while after the conclusion of the prayers, occupied in the
remembrance of God and thereafter to let people
approach him and put questions to him or proffer
requests. On this occasion, as soon as the prayers were
concluded, he got up and proceeded quickly to his
house. He looked for the missing coin and, having
recovered it, came back and bestowed it upon a needy
person, explaining that the coin had fallen from his
hands during the distribution of money and the matter
had gone out of his mind but he suddenly recollected it
while-leading the prayers and he was made uneasy by
the thought that if he were to die before he could recover
the coin and give it away to some person in need, he
would be held responsible for it before God; that was the
reason why he had left the mosque in such a hurry to
recover the coin (Bukhari, Kitabul Kusuf ).
226
Life of Muhammadsa
In his anxiety to fully safe-guard the interests of the
poor and the needy he went so far as to lay down that
no charity should ever be bestowed upon his
descendants, fearing lest Muslims out of their love for
and devotion towards himself should in course of time
make his descendants the principal objects of their
charity and thus deprive the poor and needy of their due
share. On one occasion somebody brought to him a
quantity of dates and offered them as charity. His
grandson Imam Hasanra, who was then only two and a
half years of age, happened to be sitting with the
Prophetsa. He picked up one of the dates and put it into
his mouth. The Prophetsa immediately put his finger into
the child's mouth and forced the date out of it saying:
"We have no right in this. This belongs to the poor
among God's creatures" (Bukhari, Kitabul Kusuf ).
TREATMENT OF SLAVES
He constantly exhorted those who owned slaves to
treat them kindly and well. He had laid down that if the
owner of a slave beat his slave or abused him, the only
reparation that he could make was to set the slave free
(Muslim, Kitabul Iman). He devised means for, and
encouraged, the freeing of slaves on every pretext. He
said: "If a person owning a slave sets him free, God will
in recompense save every part of his body corresponding
to every part of the slave's body from the torment of
Hell." Again, he laid down that a slave should be asked
to perform only such tasks as he could easily
accomplish and that when he was set to do a task, his
master should help him in performing it so that the
slave should experience no feeling of humiliation or
degradation (Muslim). If a master went on a journey
accompanied by a slave, it was his duty to share his
mount with the slave either by both riding together or
each riding in turn. Abu Hurairara, who used to spend
the whole of his time after becoming a Muslim in the
Life of Muhammadsa
227
company of the Prophetsa and who had repeatedly heard
the Prophet'ssa injunctions regarding the treatment of
slaves, has said: "I call God to witness in Whose hands
is my life that were it not for the opportunities that I get
of joining in holy war and of performing the Pilgrimage
and were it not that I have opportunities of serving my
old mother, I would have desired to die a slave, for the
Holy Prophetsa constantly insisted upon slaves being
well and kindly treated" (Muslim). Ma‘rur bin Suwaidra
relates: "I saw Abu Dharr Ghaffarira (a Companionra of
the Holy Prophetsa) wearing clothes exactly similar to
those worn by his slave. I inquired of him the reason of
this and he said: 'During the lifetime of the Holy
Prophetsa I once taunted a man with his mother having
been a slave. Upon this the Holy Prophetsa rebuked me
and said: "You still seem to entertain pre-Islamic
notions. What are slaves? They are your brethren and
the source of your power. God in His wisdom confers
temporary authority upon you over them. He who has
such authority over his brother should feed him with the
kind of food he himself eats; clothe him with the kind of
clothes he himself wears and should not set him a task
beyond his strength and should himself help him in
whatever he is asked to do".' "On another occasion the
Prophetsa said: "When your servant cooks food for you
and sets it out before you, you should ask him to sit
down with you to eat or at least to partake of a portion
of it in your company, for he has established a right in it
by working on it' (Muslim).
TREATMENT OF WOMEN
The Holy Prophetsa was very keen on improving the
condition of women in society and on securing for them
a position of dignity and fair and equitable treatment.
Islam was the first religion which conferred upon women
the right of inheritance. The Qur’an makes daughters
along with sons heirs to the property left by their
228
Life of Muhammadsa
parents. In the same way a mother is made an heir to
her son's or daughter's property and a wife is made an
heir to her husband's property. When a brother becomes
an heir of his deceased brother's property a sister is also
an heir to that property. No religion before Islam had so
clearly and firmly established a woman's right of
inheritance and her right to possess property. In Islam a
woman is the absolute owner of her own property and
her husband cannot obtain any control over it by virtue
merely of their relationship. A woman is at full liberty to
deal with her property as she chooses.
The Holy Prophetsa was so careful with regard to the
kind treatment of women that those around him who
had not previously been accustomed to looking upon
women in the light of helpmates and partners found it
difficult to accommodate themselves to the standards
that the Prophetsa was anxious to see set up and
maintained. ‘Umarra relates: "My wife occasionally
sought to intervene in my affairs with her counsel and I
would rebuke her, saying that the Arabs had never
permitted their women to intervene in their affairs. She
would retort: ‘That is all past. The Holy Prophetsa lets
his wives counsel him in his affairs and he does not stop
them. Why don't you follow his example?' My reply used
to be: As for ‘A’ishara the Prophetsa is particularly fond of
her but as regards your daughter (Hafsara), if she does
this she will one day have to suffer the consequences of
her impertinence.' It so happened that thereafter on one
occasion
the Holy Prophetsa, being upset over
something, decided to spend a period of time apart from
his wives. When I learnt of this I said to my wife, What I
had feared had come to pass. Then I went to the house
of my daughter Hafsara and found her crying. I inquired
of her what the matter was and whether the Prophetsa
had divorced her. She said: 'I don't know about divorce,
but the Prophetsa has decided to remain away from us
for some time.' I said to her: 'Did I not often tell you not
to take the same liberties with him as ‘A’ishara does, for
the Holy Prophetsa is particularly fond of ‘A’ishara, but
Life of Muhammadsa
229
you seem to have brought upon yourself what I had
feared.' I then went to the Holy Prophetsa and found him
lying down on a rough matting. He was at that time
wearing no shirt and his body bore the marks of the
pattern of the matting. I sat down near him and said: ‘O
Messenger of Allah! the Kaiser and the Chosroes do not
deserve any of God's favours and yet they pass their
lives in great comfort and you who are His Messenger
pass your days in such discomfort.' The Prophetsa
replied: 'That is not so. The Messengers of Allah are not
expected to spend their time in comfort. That kind of life
befits only secular monarchs.' I then related to the
Prophetsa all that had passed between me and my wife
and daughter. Hearing me, the Prophetsa laughed and
said: ‘It is not true that I have divorced my wives. I have
merely thought it advisable to spend a little time away
from them' " (Bukhari, Kitabun Nikah).
He was so careful concerning the sentiments of
women that on one occasion when he was leading the
prayers he heard the cry of a child and concluded the
service quickly, explaining thereafter that as he had
heard the cry of the child he imagined that the child's
mother would be distressed at its cry and he had
therefore concluded the service quickly so that the
mother could go to the child and look after it.
When during any of his journeys women were also
among the party he always gave directions that the
caravan should move slowly and by easy stages. On one
such occasion when the men were eager to push
forward, he said: "Take care of glass! Take care of glass!"
meaning thereby that women were of the party and that
if camels and horses were put to the gallop they would
suffer from the joltings of the animals (Bukhari, Kitabul
Adab). During a battle confusion arose among the ranks
of the mounted soldiers and the animals became un-
manageable. The Holy Prophetsa fell from his horse and
some of the women also fell from their mounts. One of
his Companionsra, who was riding a camel immediately
behind the Prophetsa jumped down and ran towards him
230
Life of Muhammadsa
crying: "May I be your sacrifice, O Messenger of Allahsa."
The Prophet'ssa foot was still in the stirrup. He released
it hastily and said to his Companion: "Don't bother
about me, go and help the women." Just before his
death one of the injunctions he addressed to Muslims
and laid stress upon was that they should always treat
women with kindness and consideration. It was an oft-
repeated saying of his that if a man had daughters and
he arranged to have them educated and took pains with
their upbringing, God would save him from the torment
of Hell (Tirmidhi).
It was a common practice with the Arabs to inflict
physical chastisement upon women for every little fault.
The Holy Prophetsa taught that women were equally with
men the creatures of God and were not the slaves of
men and should not be beaten. When women got to
know of this they went to the other extreme and began
to oppose men in everything, with the result that in
many homes domestic peace was continually disturbed.
‘Umarra complained of this to the Holy Prophetsa and
said that unless women could on occasion be chastised
they would become unruly and there would be no
holding them in check. As detailed Islamic teachings
with regard to the treatment of women had not yet been
revealed, the Prophetsa said that if a woman was guilty
of serious transgression she might be chastised. This in
its turn led the men in many cases to revert to the old
Arab practice. It was now the turn of the women to
complain and they laid their grievances before the
Prophet'ssa wives. Thereupon, the Prophetsa admonished
men and told them that those who treated women with
unkindness could never win the favour of God.
Thereafter the rights of women were established, and for
the first time women began to be treated as free
individuals in their own right (Abu Dawud, Kitabun
Nikah).
Mu‘awiya al-Qushairira relates: "I inquired of the
Holy Prophetsa what claim my wife had upon me," and
he replied: "Feed her with that which God bestows upon
Life of Muhammadsa
231
you in the way of food, and clothe her with that which
God bestows upon you in the way of clothes and do not
chastise her nor abuse her nor put her out of your
house." He was so careful of the feelings and sentiments
of women that he always exhorted those who had to go
upon a journey to finish their errands quickly and
return home as soon as possible so that their wives and
children should not suffer separation longer than was
necessary. Whenever he returned from a journey he
always came home during the day-time. If he found
night approaching towards the end of his journey, he
would camp outside Medina for the night and enter it
next morning. He also told his Companions that when
they returned from a journey they should not come
home suddenly without notice of their return (Bukhari
and Muslim). In giving this direction he had in mind the
fact that the relations between the sexes are largely
governed by sentiment. In the absence of the husband a
wife may often neglect the care of her body and of her
dress and if the husband were to return home
unexpectedly the finer sentiments of the wife or the
husband might be upset. By giving the direction that
when a man returns from a journey he should contrive
to arrive home during the day-time and after intimation
to the members of his family of his return, he ensured
that the members of his family would be ready to receive
the returning member in a befitting manner.
ATTITUDE TOWARDS THE DEAD
He enjoined that every person should make a will
concerning the regulation of his affairs after his death so
that those connected with him should suffer the
minimum of inconvenience after his demise.
He laid down that no man should speak ill of a
person who was dead but that whatever of good he had
possessed should be emphasized, for no benefit could
result to anybody from mentioning the weaknesses or
vices of the deceased but by emphasizing his virtues
232
Life of Muhammadsa
people would be inclined to pray for him (Bukhari). He
insisted upon a deceased person's debts being paid
before he was buried. He very often satisfied the
liabilities of a deceased person himself, but if he was not
able to do this, he exhorted the heirs and relatives of the
deceased or other persons to discharge his liabilities and
would not say the funeral prayers over a deceased
person till his liabilities had been discharged.
TREATMENT OF NEIGHBOURS
He always treated his neighbours with extreme
kindness and consideration. He used to say that the
angel Gabriel had emphasized consideration towards
one's neighbours so often that he sometimes began to
think that a neighbour would perhaps be included
among the prescribed heirs. Abu Dharrra relates that the
Holy Prophetsa said to him: "Abu Dharrra, while broth is
being cooked for your family, add a little more water to it
so that your neighbour might also share in it." This does
not mean that the neighbour should not be invited to
share in other things but, as the Arabs were mostly a
migratory people and their favourite dish was broth, the
Holy Prophetsa referred to this dish as a typical one and
taught that one should not think so much of the taste of
the food as of the obligation to share it with one's
neighbour.
Abu Hurairara relates: "On one occasion the Holy
Prophetsa exclaimed: ‘I call God to witness that he is not
a believer! I call God to witness that he is not a believer!
I call God to witness that he is not a believer!' The
Companions inquired: ‘Who is not a believer, O
Messenger of Allahsa?' and he replied: ‘He whose
neighbour is not secure against injury and ill-treatment
at his hands.' On one occasion when he was addressing
women, he said: ‘If anybody finds only the foot of a goat
to cook, that person should share it with his or her
neighbour.' He asked people not to object to their neigh-
Life of Muhammadsa
233
bours driving pegs into their walls or putting them to
any other use which occasioned no injury." Abu
Hurairara relates: "The Prophetsa said: ‘He who believes
in God and in the Day of Judgement should occasion no
inconvenience to his neighbour: he who believes in God
and in the Day of Judgement should occasion no
inconvenience to his guest, and he who believes in God
and in the Day of Judgement should utter only words of
virtue or should keep quiet' " (Muslim).
TREATMENT OF RELATIVES
Most people suffer from the failing that when they
marry and set up house for themselves, they begin to
neglect their parents. The Holy Prophetsa, therefore, laid
great stress upon the meritoriousness of serving one's
parents and treating them with kindness and
consideration. Abu Hurairara relates: "A man came to
the Holy Prophetsa and asked to be told who was most
deserving of kind treatment at his hands. The Prophetsa
replied: ‘Your mother'. The man asked 'And next to her?'
The Prophetsa repeated, 'Again thy mother'. The man
asked a third time, 'And after my mother?' and the
Prophetsa again replied, Still thy mother', and when the
man asked him a fourth time, he said: 'After her thy
father and after him thy nearest relatives and after them
thy more remote relatives.' "The Prophet'ssa own parents
and grand parents had died while he was still a child.
The parents of some of his wives were, however, alive
and he always treated them with great consideration
and deference. On the occasion of the surrender of
Mecca when the Holy Prophetsa entered the town as a
victorious general, Abu Bakrra brought his father to meet
him. He said to Abu Bakrra: "Why did you trouble your
father to come to me? I would gladly have gone to him
myself" (Halbiyya, Vol. 3, p. 99). One of his sayings was:
"Unlucky is the man whose parents live to old age and
he fails to earn Paradise even then", meaning that the
234
Life of Muhammadsa
service of one's parents particularly when they reach old
age attracts the grace and favour of God and, therefore,
a person to whom is afforded the opportunity of serving
his aged parents and who avails himself of the
opportunity to the full is bound to become confirmed in
righteous ways and a recipient of the grace of God.
A man once complained to the Holy Prophetsa that
the more benevolence he exercised towards his relations
the more hostile they became towards him; and that the
more he treated them with kindness the more they
persecuted him; and the more he demonstrated affection
towards them the more they frowned upon him. The
Prophetsa said: "If what you say is true you are very
fortunate, for you will ever be the recipient of God's
succour" (Muslim, Kitabul Birr Was Sila). On one
occasion when the Holy Prophetsa was exhorting people
to give alms and charity one of his Companions, Abu
Talha Ansarira, came to him and offered to dedicate an
orchard for charitable purposes. The Prophetsa was very
pleased and exclaimed, "What an excellent charity! What
an excellent charity! What an excellent charity!" and
added: "Having dedicated this orchard to the service of
the poor, I want you now to divide it among your poor
relatives" (Bukhari, Kitabut Tafsir). A man came to him
on one occasion and said: "O Messenger of Allahsa! I am
prepared to make a covenant of Hijrat and I am
prepared to make a covenant to take part in the holy
war, for I am anxious to win the pleasure of God." The
Holy Prophetsa inquired whether either of his parents
was alive and the man told him that both were alive. He
then asked: "Are you indeed anxious to win the pleasure
of God?" and on the man replying in the affirmative the
Prophetsa said: "Then go back to your parents and serve
them and serve them well." He pointed out that one's
non-Muslim relations were equally entitled to be treated
kindly and with consideration along with one's Muslim
relations. One of Abu Bakr'sra wives, who was a non-
Muslim, visited her daughter Asma’ra and the latter
inquired of the Holy Prophetsa whether she might serve
Life of Muhammadsa
235
her and make presents to her, to which the Holy
Prophetsa replied: "Certainly, for she is thy mother"
(Bukhari, Kitabul Adab).
He treated not only his near relatives but even
remote ones and anybody connected with them with
great consideration. Whenever he sacrificed an animal
he would send a portion of the meat to the friends of
Khadijara (his deceased wife) and told his wives never to
overlook them on such occasions. Many years after
Khadija'sra death when he was sitting with some of his
Companions, Khadija'sra sister, Halahra, came to see him
and asked permission to enter. Her voice sounded in the
Prophet'ssa ears very much like that of Khadijara and
when he heard it he said: "Oh Lord! This is Halahra,
Khadija'sra sister." Indeed, true affection always
manifests itself thus that one becomes fond of and
considerate towards all those who may be connected
with a person whom one loves or holds in high esteem.
Anas bin Malikra relates that during the course of a
journey he found himself in the company of Jarir bin
‘Abdullahra and observed that the latter busied himself
in looking after him as a servant looks after his master.
As Jarir bin ‘Abdullahra was older than Anasra, the latter
was embarrassed and protested that Jarirra should not
put himself out on his account. Jarirra replied: "I used to
observe how devotedly the Ansar served the Holy
Prophetsa and, being impressed with their devotion to
and love for the Holy Prophetsa, I had resolved in my
mind that if I ever happened to be in the company of an
Ansari, I would serve him like a servant. I am, therefore,
only carrying out my resolve and you should not seek to
dissuade me" (Muslim). This incident affirms that where
one person truly loves another, his affection extends
also to those who sincerely serve the object of his
attachment. In the same way those who truly honour
their parents are always deferential and considerate
towards those who may be connected with their parents
through bonds of affection or relationship. On one
occasion the Holy Prophetsa stressed it as the highest
236
Life of Muhammadsa
virtue for a man to honour the friends of his father.
Among the persons addressed was ‘Abdullah bin
‘Umarra. Many years after, while proceeding on
Pilgrimage, he met a Bedouin and he made over to him
his own mount and also presented him with his turban.
One of his companions observed that he had been over-
generous as a Bedouin would be pleased with very little.
‘Abdullah bin ‘Umarra said: "This man's father was a
friend of my father's and I have heard the Holy Prophetsa
say that it is one of the highest virtues for a man to
honour his father's friends."
KEEPING GOOD COMPANY
He always preferred to keep company with the
virtuous and if he observed any weakness in any of his
Companionsra he admonished him gently and in private.
Abu Musa Ash‘arira relates: "The Holy Prophetsa
illustrated the benefit to be derived from good friends
and virtuous companions and the injury to be
apprehended from evil friends and vicious companions
by saying: ‘A man who keeps company with virtuous
people is like a person who carries about musk with
him. If he partakes of it he derives benefit from it, if he
sells it he makes a profit out of it and if he merely keeps
it he enjoys its perfume. A man who keeps company
with evil persons is like one who blows into a charcoal
furnace; all that he can expect is that a spark may alight
upon his clothes and set them on fire or that the gas
emitted by the charcoal may upset his brain'." He used
to say that a man's character takes on the colour of the
company he keeps and that therefore one should be
careful to spend one's time in the company of the good
(Bukhari and Muslim).
SAFEGUARDING PEOPLE'S FAITH
The Holy Prophetsa was very careful to safe-guard
against possible misunderstandings. On one occasion
Life of Muhammadsa
237
his wife Safiyyara came to see him in the mosque. When
the time came for her to return home it had become
dark and the Prophetsa decided to escort her to her
house. On the way he passed by two men and, wishing
to avoid any speculation on their part as to his
companion, he stopped them and lifting the veil from the
face of his wife said: "See, this is Safiyyara my wife." They
protested saying: "O Messenger of Allahsa! why did you
imagine that we should fall into any misconception
regarding you?" The Prophetsa replied "Satan (i.e., evil
thoughts) often courses through a man's blood. I was
afraid lest your faith be affected" (Bukhari, Abwabul
I ‘tikaf ).
OVERLOOKING FAULTS OF OTHERS
He never gave publicity to the faults and
shortcomings of others and admonished people not to
proclaim their own faults. He used to say: "If a person
covers up the faults of another, God will cover up his
faults on the Day of Judgement." And, "Every one of my
followers can escape the consequences of his errors (i.e.,
by true repentance and reform) except those who go on
proclaiming their wrongdoing" and illustrated this by
saying: ,"A man commits a sin at night and God covers
it up; in the morning he meets his friends and boasts
before them:. 'I did this last night, I did that last night,'
and thus he himself lays bare that which God had
covered up" (Bukhari and Muslim).
Some people foolishly imagine that a confession of
sin helps towards repentance; the truth is that it only
fosters immodesty. Sin is an evil and he who slips into it
and becomes a prey to shame and remorse has a chance
of climbing back into the path of purity and
righteousness through repentance. His case is like that
of a person who has been seduced by evil but is pursued
by righteousness and as soon as a chance offers, the evil
is vanquished and the sinner is claimed back by
238
Life of Muhammadsa
righteouness. Those, however, who proclaim their sins
and take pride in them lose all sense of good and evil
and become incapable of repentance.
On one occasion a man came to the Holy Prophetsa
and said: "I have been guilty of adultery" (this when
established by proper evidence being a punishable
offence under Islamic Law). Hearing the man's
confession, the Holy Prophetsa turned away from him
and became occupied with something else. He meant to
indicate that the proper remedy in such a case was
repentance and not public confession. But the man did
not realize this and imagining that the Prophetsa had not
heard him, went and stood in front of him and,
addressing him, repeated his confession. The Holy
Prophetsa again turned away from him but the man
again went and stood in front of him and repeated his
confession. When he had done this four times the
Prophetsa said "I had wished that this man should not
have proclaimed his sin till God should have indicated
His will with regard to him but, as he has repeated his
confession four times, I am compelled to take action"
(Tirmidhi). 'He then added: "This man has himself
confessed and has not been charged by the woman
concerning whom he makes the confession. The woman
should be questioned and, if she denies her guilt, she
should not be molested and only this man should be
punished in accordance with his confession but, if she
confesses she should also be punished." It was the
practice of the Holy Prophetsa to follow the Law of the
Torah in matters regarding which the Qur’an was silent,
and as the Torah prescribes that an adulterer should be
stoned to death he pronounced the sentence upon this
man accordingly. When the sentence was being carried
out the man tried to run away but the people pursued
him and carried out the sentence. When the Prophetsa
came to know of this he disapproved of it. He said that
the man had been sentenced in accordance with his own
confession. His attempt to run away was in effect a
retraction of his confession and thereafter he should not
Life of Muhammadsa
239
have been subjected to a penalty which had been
imposed upon him solely on account of his confession.
The Prophetsa laid down that the Law was concerned
only with overt acts. During the course of a war, a party
of Muslims came upon a non-Muslim who used to lie in
wait in lonely places and whenever he found a solitary
Muslim he would attack and kill him. On this occasion
Usama bin Zaidra pursued him and, having overtaken
and caught him, drew his sword to kill him. When the
man found that no way of escape was left open to him
he repeated the first portion of the Muslim confession of
faith, viz., "There is no being worthy of worship save
Allah," thereby indicating that he had accepted Islam.
Usamara paid no heed to this and killed him. When this,
among the other incidents of the campaign, was related
to the Holy Prophetsa he sent for Usamara and
questioned him. On his confirming the account of the
incident the Prophetsa said: "How will it be with you on
the Day of Judgement when his confession of faith will
bear witness in his favour?" Usamara replied, "O
Messenger of Allahsa! that man was a murderer of
Muslims and his declaring himself to be a Muslim was
merely a ruse to escape just retribution." But the
Prophetsa went on repeating: "Usamara, how will it be
with you when the man's confession of faith will bear
witness against you on the Day of Judgement?" meaning
that God would hold Usamara to account for the man's
death, for though he had been guilty of the murder of
Muslims, his reciting the confession was an indication
that he had repented of his misdeeds. Usamara protested
that the man's reciting of confession of faith was due to
his fear of death and was not an indication of
repentance. Thereupon the Holy Prophetsa said:
"Did you peep into his heart to see whether he was telling
the truth or not?" and went on repeating: "How will you
answer on the Day of Judgement when his confession of
faith will be cited in evidence against you?" Usamara says:
"On hearing the Prophetsa repeat this so often I wished
that I had become a convert to Islam only that moment
240
Life of Muhammadsa
and had not been guilty of what was charged against me"
(Muslim, Kitabul Iman).
The Holy Prophetsa was ever ready to forgive people
their faults and trespasses. One of the persons
concerned in the affair of the slander against his wife,
‘A’ishara, was dependent for his living upon the charity
of Abu Bakrra (‘A’ishara's father). When the falsehood of
the allegation against ‘A’ishara was clearly established,
Abu Bakrra stopped his support of this man. Even this is
evidence of Abu Bakr'sra commendable moderation and
restraint. An average person would have proceeded to
extreme lengths against a dependent who had been
guilty of defaming his daughter. When the Prophetsa
came to know of what Abu Bakrra had done, he spoke to
him and pointed out that though the man had been at
fault, it did not behove a person like Abu Bakrra to
deprive him of his means of sustenance on account of
his wrongdoing. Thereupon Abu Bakrra resumed his
patronage of the man (Bukhari, Kitabut Tafsir).
PATIENCE IN ADVERSITY
The Holy Prophetsa used to say: "For a Muslim, life is
all full of good and nobody but a true believer finds
himself in that position; for, if he meets with success he
is grateful to God and becomes the recipient of greater
favours from Him. On the other hand, if he suffers pain
or tribulation he endures it with patience and thus
again makes himself deserving of God's favours." When
his end drew near and he gave vent to a groan in the
extremity of his condition, his daughter Fatimara
exclaimed that she could not bear to see him in that
state. Thereupon he said: "Have patience! Your father
will suffer no pain after this day," meaning that all his
troubles were confined to this world and from the
moment that he was released from this life and entered
the presence of his Maker he would be subject to no
further pain. During the prevalence of an epidemic he
Life of Muhammadsa
241
would not approve of people moving out of an afflicted
town into another, for this serves to enlarge the area of
the pestilence. He used to say that in times of epidemic
if a person stayed on in his own town and refrained from
carrying infection into unaffected areas and died of the
epidemic, he would be regarded as a martyr (Bukhari,
Kitabut Tibb).
MUTUAL COOPERATION
He used to teach that one of the best Islamic
characteristics was that a man should not interfere in
matters with which he was not concerned and that
people should not go about criticizing others and
interfering in matters that were not their concern. This
is a principle which if generally adopted and enforced
would go a long way towards securing peace and
orderliness in the world. A large part of our troubles is
due to the tendency of the majority of people to indulge
in undue interference and to hold back their co-
operation when it may be needed in providing relief for
those in distress.
The Holy Prophetsa laid great stress upon mutual
cooperation. He had made it a rule that if any person
was called upon to pay a sum of money by way of
penalty and was unable to put up the whole amount, his
neighbours or his fellow-citizens or his fellow-tribesmen
should make up the amount by raising a subscription.
People sometimes came and took up their residence
near the Prophetsa, devoting their time to the service of
Islam in various ways. He always counselled their
relatives to assume the responsibility of providing for
their modest requirements. It is reported by Anasra that
during the time of the Holy Prophetsa two brothers
accepted Islam and one of them stayed on with the Holy
Prophetsa while the other continued with his normal
occupation. The latter, later on, complained to the Holy
Prophetsa that his brother was spending his time in
242
Life of Muhammadsa
idleness. The Holy Prophetsa said: "God provides for you
also on account of your brother and it behoves you
therefore to make provision for him and leave him free to
serve the Faith" (Tirmidhi).
During the course of a journey, when the Prophet'ssa
party arrived at their camping place, his Companions
immediately occupied themselves with their respective
tasks in setting up camp for the night. The Holy
Prophetsa said: "You have allotted no task to me. I shall
go and collect fuel for cooking." His Companions
protested and said: "O Messenger of Allahsa! why should
you occupy yourself in that way when all of us are here
to do whatever may be necessary?" He said: "No, No. It is
my duty to do my share of whatever may have to be
done," and he collected fire-wood from the jungle for
cooking the food (Zurqani, Vol. 4, p. 306).
TRUTHFULNESS
As has been related the Holy Prophetsa was himself
so rigid in his standards of truthfulness that he was
known among his people as "The Trusty" and "The
True". He was equally anxious that Muslims should
adopt the same standards of truth as were observed by
himself. He regarded truth as the basis of all virtue,
goodness and right conduct. He taught that a truthful
person is one who is so confirmed in truth that he is
counted truthful by God.
On one occasion a prisoner was brought to the Holy
Prophetsa who had been guilty of the murder of many
Muslims. ‘Umarra, who was also present, believed that
the man richly deserved the imposition of the death
penalty and he looked repeatedly at the Prophetsa
expecting that the Prophetsa would at any moment
indicate that the man should be put to death. After the
Holy Prophetsa had dismissed the man ‘Umarra
submitted that he should have been put to death as that
was the only appropriate penalty. The Prophetsa replied:
"If that is so, why did you not kill him?" ‘Umarra replied:
Life of Muhammadsa
243
"O Messenger of Allahsa! if you had but given me an
indication even by a flicker of your eyelids, I would have
done so." To this the Prophetsa rejoined: "A Prophetsa
does not act equivocally. How could I have employed my
eye to indicate the imposition of a death penalty upon
the man while my tongue was employed in talking
amicably to him?" (Hisham, Vol. 2, p. 217).
A man once came to the Holy Prophetsa and said: "O
Messengersa of Allah! I suffer from three evils: falsehood,
indulgence in strong drinks and fornication. I have tried
my utmost to get rid of them but have not succeeded.
Will you tell me what to do? " The Prophetsa replied: "If
you make a firm promise to me to give up one of them I
guarantee that you will be rid of the other two." The man
promised and asked the Prophetsa to tell him which of
the three he should give up. The Prophetsa said: "Give up
falsehood." Some time later the man came back and told
the Holy Prophetsa that, having followed his advice, he
was now free from all three vices. The Prophetsa asked
him for the details of his struggle and the man said:
"One day I wanted to indulge in liquor and was about to
do so when I bethought myself of my promise to you and
realized that if any of my friends asked me whether I
had taken liquor, I would have to admit it as I could no
longer utter a falsehood. This would mean that I would
acquire an evil reputation among my friends and they
would in future avoid me. Thinking thus, I persuaded
myself to postpone drinking to some later occasion and
was able to withstand the temptation at the time. In the
same way when I found myself inclined towards forni-
cation I argued with myself that indulgence in the vice
would expose me to the loss of the esteem of my friends
as I would either have to tell a falsehood if questioned by
them, thus breaking my promise to you, or I would have
to admit my sin. In this way I continued to struggle
between my resolve to fulfil my promise to you and my
desire to indulge in liquor and in adultery. When some
time had passed I began to lose the inclination to
244
Life of Muhammadsa
indulge in these vices and the resolve to keep away from
falsehood has now saved me from the other two also."
INQUISITIVENESS
The Holy Prophetsa always exhorted people against
inquisitiveness and to think well of each other. Abu
Hurairara relates: "The Prophetsa said: ‘Save yourselves
from thinking ill of others for this is the greatest
falsehood, and do not be inquisitive or apply epithets to
each other out of contempt nor be envious of each other
and do not entertain ill feelings towards each other; let
each of you regard himself as the servant of God and
treat others as his brothers as God has commanded,'
and also ‘Remember that every Muslim is a brother to
every other Muslim. No Muslim should trespass against
another or desert another in times of distress or look
down upon another on account of his lack of substance
or learning or any other thing. Purity springs from the
heart and it is enough to defile a man's heart that he
should look down upon his brother. Every Muslim must
regard another Muslim's life, honour and property as
sacred and inviolate. God does not regard your bodies
nor your countenances nor your external actions but
looks into your hearts" (Muslim, Kitabul Birr Was Sila).
FRANK AND STRAIGHTFORWARD DEALING
He was anxious to safeguard Muslims against
indulgence in any form of unfairness in their
transactions. Passing through the market-place on one
occasion, he observed a heap of corn which was being
put to auction. He thrust his arm into the heap and
found that though the outer layer of the corn was dry
the corn inside was wet. He inquired from the owner the
cause of this. The man explained that a sudden shower
of rain had made part of the corn wet. The Prophetsa
said that in that case he should have allowed the wet
Life of Muhammadsa
245
layer of corn to remain on the outside so that
prospective purchasers could have appraised its real
condition. He observed: "He who deals unfairly with
others can never become a useful member of society"
(Muslim). He insisted upon trade and commerce being
entirely free from every suspicion of sharp practice. He
exhorted purchasers always to inspect the goods and
articles they proposed to purchase, and forbade any
person to open negotiations for a transaction while
negotiations about it were in progress with any other
person. He also forbade the hoarding of commodities
against a rise in the market and insisted that the
market should be regularly supplied.
PESSIMISM
He was an enemy of pessimism. He used to say that
whoever was guilty of spreading pessimism among the
people was responsible for the downfall of the people, for
pessimistic ideas have a tendency to discourage people
and arrest progress (Muslim, Part II, Vol. 2). He warned
his people against pride and boastfulness on the one
hand and against pessimism on the other. He exhorted
them to tread the middle path between these extremes.
Muslims must work diligently in the trust that God
would bless their efforts with the best results. Each
should strive to go forward and should seek to promote
the welfare and progress of the community, but
everyone should be free from any feeling of pride or any
tendency towards boastfulness.
CRUELTY TO ANIMALS
He warned people against cruelty to animals and
enjoined kind treatment to them. He used to relate the
instance of a Jewish woman who was punished by God
for having starved her cat to death. He also used to
relate the story of a woman who found a dog suffering
246
Life of Muhammadsa
from thirst near a deep well. She took off her shoe and
lowered it into the well and thus drew up some water.
She gave the water to the thirsty dog to drink. This good
deed earned her God's forgiveness for all her previous
sins.
‘Abdullah bin Mas‘udra relates: "While we were in the
course of a journey along with the Holy Prophetsa we saw
two young doves in a nest and we caught them. They
were still very small. When their mother returned to the
nest, not finding her little ones in it, she began to fly
wildly round and round. When the Holy Prophetsa
arrived at the spot he observed the dove and said, ‘If any
one of you has caught its young ones he must release
them at once to comfort it' " (Abu Dawud). ‘Abdullah bin
Mas‘udra also relates that on one occasion they observed
an ant-hill and, placing some straw on top of it, they set
fire to it; whereupon they were rebuked by the Holy
Prophetsa. On one occasion the Prophetsa observed a
donkey being branded on the face. He inquired the
reason for this and was told that the Romans had
recourse to this practice for the purpose of identifying
high-bred animals. The Prophetsa said that as the face
was a very sensitive part of the body, an animal should
not be branded on the face and that if it had to be done
the branding should be done on its haunches (Abu
Dawud and Tirmidhi). Since then Muslims always brand
animals on their haunches and, following this Muslim
practice, Europeans also do the same.
TOLERANCE IN RELIGIOUS MATTERS
The Holy Prophetsa not only emphasized the
desirability of tolerance in religious matters but set a
very high standard in this respect. A deputation from a
Christian tribe of Najran visited him in Medina to
exchange views on religious matters. It included several
Church dignitaries. The conversation was held in the
mosque and extended over several hours. At one stage
Life of Muhammadsa
247
the leader of the deputation asked permission to depart
from the mosque and to hold their religious service at
some convenient spot. The Holy Prophetsa said that
there was no need for them to go out of the mosque,
which was itself a place consecrated to the worship of
God, and they could hold their service in it (Zurqani).
BRAVERY
Several instances of his courage and bravery have
been set out in the biographical portion. It suffices to
relate one here. At one time Medina was full of rumours
that the Romans were preparing a large army for its
invasion. During that time Muslims were always on the
qui vive at night. One night sounds of an uproar came
from the desert. Muslims hurried out of their homes and
some of them collected in the mosque and waited for the
Holy Prophetsa to appear and to give them directions to
meet the contingency. Presently they saw the Holy
Prophetsa on a horse coming back from the direction of
the sounds. They then discovered that at the very first
sound of alarm the Prophetsa had mounted a horse and
gone in the direction from which the sounds had come
to find out whether there was any reason for alarm and
had not waited for people to collect together so that he
could proceed in company. When he came back he
assured his Companions that there was no cause for
alarm and that they could return to their homes and go
to sleep (Bukhari, chap. on Shuja‘at f il Harb).
CONSIDERATION TOWARDS THE UNCULTURED
He was particularly considerate towards those who
from lack of cultural training did not know how to
behave. On one occasion a dweller of the desert who had
only recently accepted Islam and who was sitting in the
company of the Holy Prophetsa in the mosque got up and
walking away a few paces sat down in a corner of the
248
Life of Muhammadsa
mosque to pass water. Some of the Companions of the
Prophetsa got up to stop him from doing so. The
Prophetsa restrained them, pointing out that any
interference with the man was bound to cause
inconvenience to him and might possibly cause him
injury. He told his Companions to let the man alone and
to clean the spot later.
THE FULFILLING OF COVENANTS
The Holy Prophetsa was very particular with regard to
the fulfilling of covenants. On one occasion an envoy
came to him on a special mission and, after he had
remained in his company for some days, he was
convinced of the truth of Islam and suggested that he
might declare his adherence to it. The Prophetsa told him
that this would not be proper as he was there in a
representative capacity and it was incumbent upon him
to return to the headquarters of his Government without
acquiring a fresh allegiance. If, after he had returned
home, he still felt convinced of the truth of Islam he
could return as a free individual and declare his
acceptance of it (Abu Dawud, chap. on Wafa bil ‘Ahd).
DEFERENCE TOWARDS SERVANTS OF
HUMANITY
He paid special deference to those who devoted their
time and substance to the service of mankind. The Arab
tribe, the Banu Ta’i started hostilities against the
Prophetsa and in the ensuing battle their forces were
defeated and some were taken prisoner. One of these
was the daughter of Hatim Ta’i, whose generosity had
become a proverb amongst the Arabs. When Hatim's
daughter informed the Holy Prophetsa of her parentage
he treated her with great consideration and as the result
of her intercession he remitted all the penalties imposed
upon her people on account of their aggression
(Halbiyya, Vol. 3, p. 227).
Life of Muhammadsa
249
The character of the Holy Prophetsa is so many-sided
that it is not possible to deal adequately with it within
the space of a few pages.
LIFE OF THE PROPHETsa AN OPEN BOOK
The life of the Holy Founder of Islamsa is like an open
book, to any part of which one may turn and meet with
interesting details. The life of no other Teacher or
Prophet is as well-recorded and as accessible to study as
is the life of the Holy Prophetsa. True, this abundance of
recorded fact has given malicious critics their
opportunity. But it is also true that when the criticisms
have been examined and disposed of, the faith and
devotion which result cannot be inspired by any other
life. Obscure lives escape criticism, but they fail to
produce conviction and confidence in their devotees.
Some disappointments and difficulties are bound to
remain. But a life as rich in recorded detail as the
Prophet'ssa inspires reflection and, then, conviction.
When criticism and false constructions have been
liquidated, such a life is bound to endear itself to us
completely and for ever.
It should be evident, however, that the story of a life
so open and so rich cannot even briefly be told. Only a
glimpse of it can be attempted. But even a glimpse is
worth while. A religious book, as we say, can have little
appeal unless a study of it can be supplemented by a
knowledge of its Teacher. The point has been missed by
many religions. The Hindu religion, for instance,
upholds the Vedas, but of the Rishis who received the
Vedas from God it is able to tell us nothing. The need to
supplement a message by an account of the messenger
does not seem to have impressed itself upon Hindu
exponents. Jewish and Christian scholars, on the other
hand, do not hesitate to denounce their own Prophets.
They forget that revelation which has failed to reclaim its
recipient cannot be of much use to others. If the
recipient is intractable the question arises, why did God
choose him? Must He have done so? Neither supposition
250
Life of Muhammadsa
seems reasonable. To think that revelation fails to
reclaim some recipients is as unreasonable as to think
that God has no alternative except to choose
incompetent recipients for some of His revelations. Yet
ideas of this kind have found their way into different
religions, possibly because of the distance which now
divides them from their Founders or because human
intellect, until the advent of Islam, was incapable of
perceiving the error of these ideas. How important and
valuable it is to keep together a book and its Teacher
was realized very early in Islam. One of the Prophet'ssa
holy consorts was the young ‘A’ishara. She was thirteen
to fourteen years of age when she was married to the
Prophetsa. For about eight years she lived in wedlock
with him. When the Prophetsa died she was about
twenty-two years of age. She was young and illiterate:
Yet she knew that a teaching cannot be divorced from its
teacher. Asked to describe the Prophet'ssa character, she
answered at once that his character was the Qur’an
(Abu Dawud). What he did was what the Qur’an taught;
what the Qur’an taught was nothing else than what he
did. It redounds to the glory of the Prophetsa that an
illiterate young woman was able to grasp a truth which
escaped Hindu, Jewish and Christian scholars.
‘A’ishara expressed a great and an important truth in
a crisp little sentence: it is impossible for a true and
honest teacher to teach one thing but practise another,
or to practise one thing but teach another. The Prophetsa
was a true and honest Teacher. This is what ‘A’ishara
evidently wanted to say. He practised what he preached
and preached what he practised. To know him is to
know the Qur’an and to know the Qur’an is to know
him.
o
Life of Muhammadsa
251
Index of Subject Matter
(This index covers, under various heads, the account of the life of the
Holy Prophetsa given in Life of Muhammadsa).
‘Abdullah bin Ubayy ibn
the Holy Prophetsa
Salul
accompanied by,
uttered degrading
waited in the cave
words for the Holy
Thaur for two days ..... 38
Prophetsa.................... 81 Abu Sufyanra
‘Alira
accepted Islam ............. 156
first among children
talk of, with Heraclius .. 128
who became Muslim ... 11 Abu Talib
Khaibar fell at the
death of, ........................ 26
hands of, ................. 141 Amina
‘Ikrimara
the Holy Prophetsa was
became Muslim on the
suckled by, .................. 5
occasion of Fall of
Anasra
Mecca ...................... 167
devoted his life for the
‘Umarra accepted Islam
Holy Prophetsa ............ 44
‘Umarra beats his sister
Anasra bin Nadr
Fatimara ..................... 24
laid his life ..................... 67
prayer of the Holy
Arabia
Prophetsa regarding
a country of Bedouin........ 3
‘Umar's conversion
a polytheistic territory ...... 2
answered ................... 24 Arabs
Abrahamas
admirable qualities of, ...... 2
a monotheist ................... 1
chief occupation was
Abu ‘Amir
trade of, ....................... 2
machinations of, .......... 177
crimes of, ......................... 3
Abu Ayyub Ansarira
good at Astronomy ........... 2
hosted the Holy
hospitality of, ................... 3
Prophetsa at Medina ... 43
infanticide of, was
Abu Bakrra
confined only to
emigrated with the Holy
certain families ............ 4
Prophetsa to Medina.... 38
knew nothing of
first among freedmen
History, Geography
who became Muslim ... 12
and Mathematics ......... 2
The Holy Prophet's love
knew nothing of the
for, .......................... 188
amenities of civilized
life ............................... 2
252
Life of Muhammadsa
moral defects of, .............. 2 Character of the Holy
slaves of, ......................... 4
Prophetsa
Badr, the Battle
advice to Muslim army
a great prophecy which
for the battle of
was revealed in
Mauta ...................... 149
Mecca fulfilled ............ 59
all the enemies forgiven
Abu Jahl attacked by
on the occasion of
two raw boys .............. 57
Fall of Mecca ............ 165
just conduct of the Holy
always exorted against
Prophetsa to all the
inquisitiveness ......... 244
prisoners ................... 61
always kept good
Meccans were better
company .................. 236
equiped and
attitude towards his
outnumbered
wives ....................... 214
Muslims ..................... 54
attitude towards the
Muslims of Medina
dead ........................ 231
assured to stand by
attitude was defensive
the Holy Prophetsa ...... 55
in scuffles and fights .. 50
prophecy of Isaiahas
consideration towards
fulfilled ...................... 60
the uncultured ......... 247
rain turned sandy
courage and bravery .... 247
ground of Muslims
declared that Zaidra was
into hard while hard
his son ......................... 9
ground of Meccans
deferance towards
into slippery ............... 57
servants of humanity 248
wrong to accuse that
denial to even sun and
Muhammadsa with
moon for propogating
three hundred
the message of Islam .. 20
followers set out to
did not neglect the
attack an
normal and spiritual
undefended
needs of his following
commercial carvan ..... 53
in Medina .................. 51
Banu Lihyan
enemy of passimism ..... 245
intrigued against
enjoined kind treatment
Muslims ..................... 75
to animals ................ 245
Banu Mustaliq
exhibited valour and
encounter with, ............. 80
bravery at Hunain .... 172
Bi’r Ma‘una
frank and
seventy teachers of
straightforward
Qur’an murdered ....... 78
dealing ..................... 244
given to overlook faults
of others .................. 237
Life of Muhammadsa
253
grieved over having not
the Trusty, the True ..... 195
to offer prayers on
though vulnerable to
their appointed time
attack, he could not
on the occasion of
stand 'glory to Hubal' . 68
battle of Ditch ............ 89
tolerance in religious
had no apprehensions
matters .................... 246
while emigrating to
treatment of neighbours232
Medina ...................... 39
treatment of relatives ... 233
he preceived from the
treatment of slaves ....... 226
faces who were in
treatment of women ..... 227
need of sustenance .. 199
truthfulness ................. 242
helped a countryman to
united Meccan and
get loan back from
Medinite Muslims in
Abu Jahl ...................... 6
brotherhood ............... 46
high moral qualities ..... 215
united various tribes of
just conduct to all the
Medina through a
prisoners ................... 61
pact ........................... 47
justice and fair dealing . 219
very careful to safe-
laid stress on mutual
guarding people's
cooperation .............. 241
faith ......................... 236
life of the Holy
very particular with
Prophetsa was an
reagard to the
open book ................ 249
fulfilling of covenants 248
love with God ............... 204
very particular with
paid for the land of the
regard to physical
mosque of Medina ...... 43
cleanliness ............... 196
patience in adversity .... 240
would set free Khadija's
prophecy fulfilled
slave ............................ 8
regarding Chosroe .... 134
Zaidra preferred slavery
prophecy regarding
to the Holy Prophetsa
Dhu’l Khuwaisira
to freedom .................... 9
came true ................ 177 Chosroes
prophecy regarding
the Holy Prophet’s letter
Suraqara fulfilled ........ 40
to, ............................ 133
purity of mind .............. 196 Ditch, the battle
regard for the poor ....... 221
a rock fragmented by
safe-guarded the
the Holy Prophetsa on
interests of the poor . 225
the occasion of, .......... 84
self control .................. 217
an infidel spy slain by
simplicity in bed .......... 203
Muslim women ........... 90
simplicity in dress ........ 201
Banu Quraiza punished
simplicity in food ......... 198
after, .......................... 97
sought peace not war ... 106
254
Life of Muhammadsa
God caused wind to foil
First Converts
the confederates
‘Alira was first among
intrigue against
children who became
Muslims ..................... 96
Muslim ...................... 11
infidels outnumbered
Abu Bakrra was first
Muslims ..................... 87
who became Muslim
sporadic attacks by
among freedmen ........ 12
disbelievers after, ..... 119
Khadijara was first
the confederates
among women who
dispersed ................... 95
became Muslim .......... 11
the Holy Prophetsa
Zaidra first among
approved of the idea
slaves who became
of digging a ditch........ 83
Muslim ...................... 11
the Holy Prophetsa
Habibra
grieved over having
tortured to death at the
not to offer prayers
hands of Musailima .... 36
on their appointed
Hamzara
time at, ...................... 89
accepted Islam ............... 18
three varied figuers of
Heraclius
Muslims combatants
Abu Sufyan's talk with, 129
at, ............................. 86
the Holy Prophet’s letter
Emigration to Abyssinia
to, ............................ 128
Meccans in chase of the
Hunain, the battle ..... 169
emigrants .................. 22
Prophet of Godsa calls
Fall of Mecca
his companionsra ...... 172
Abu Sufyan accepted
Shaibara became
Islam ....................... 156
Muslim .................... 174
all the enemies of Islam
the Holy Prophetsa was
forgiven.................... 165
left with twelve
all the pictures on the
companionsra only .... 171
walls of Ka‘ba wiped
Isaiahas, the Prophet
out .......................... 164
prophecy of, fulfilled ...... 60
Ikrimara became
Islam spreads to Medina
Muslim .................... 167
first converts from
Ka‘ba cleared of idols ... 163
Medina ...................... 31
only twelve or thirteen
first missionary of Islam
men were killed ........ 161
went to Medina .......... 32
the Holy Prophetsa
second party from
entered Mecca .......... 158
Medina converted to
the Holy Prophetsa
Islam ......................... 32
stayed at Hanif Bani
the Holy Prophetsa
Kinana in Mecca ...... 162
invited by the
Medinites ................... 35
Life of Muhammadsa
255
Jews
Khubaibra
Banu Quraiza punished
showed high standards
after the battle of
of morality ................. 76
Ditch ......................... 97 Life of the Holy Prophetsa
continously intrigued
a rock fragmented by
against the Holy
the Holy Prophetsa on
Prophetsa.................... 45
the occasion of the
mischiefs of, of Medina
battle of Ditch ............ 84
after the battle of
Abu Talib became his
Uhud ......................... 72
guardian ...................... 5
preferred Sa‘d bin
address on the occasion
Mu‘adhra as judge
of last pilgrimage ...... 183
than the Holy
approved of the idea of
Prophetsa.................... 99
digging a ditch for
Sa‘d's award for Banu
the battle of Ditch ...... 83
Quraiza in harmony
became guest of Abu
with the Bible .......... 100
Ayyub Ansarira on
treachery of Banu
arrival at Medina ........ 43
Quraiza...................... 88
birth of the Holy
Ka‘ba
Prophetsa ...................... 1
360 idols in, .................... 2
death of the Holy
all the pictures on the
Prophetsa .................. 191
walls of, wiped out ... 164
declared that Zaidra was
cleared of idols ............. 163
his son ......................... 9
the Holy Prophetsa left
did not seek to continue
for Mecca for the
warfare after the
circuit of, ................. 144
battle of Ditch .......... 104
Khadijara
distributed booty on the
death of, ........................ 26
occasion of battle of
first among women who
Hunain among
became Muslim .......... 11
Meccans and who
the Holy Prophetsa lead
lived round about
trading caravan of, to
Mecca ...................... 175
Syria ............................ 7
entered Mecca on the
the Holy Prophetsa
occasion of fall of
narrated his first
Mecca ...................... 158
revelation to, .............. 11
first pledge of ‘Aqaba ..... 35
took Muhammadsa to
gave hints of his death . 186
Waraqa bin Naufal ..... 11
got wounded in the
Khaibar, fall of
Battle of Uhud ........... 67
at the hands of ‘Alira .... 141
grandfather died when
Safiyya's dream came
he was eight ................. 5
true ......................... 142
256
Life of Muhammadsa
his meal poisoned by a
by ill-equipped
Jewish lady .............. 143
Muslims ................... 179
in protection of Mut‘im
stayed at Hanif Bani
bin ‘Adi after
Kinana on the
returning from Ta’if .... 29
occasion of Fall of
in Ta’if ........................... 28
Mecca ...................... 162
joined an association to
stopped at Quba for ten
help victims of unjust
days before entering
treatment ..................... 6
Medina ...................... 42
Khadijara took the Holy
suckled by Amina ............ 5
Prophetsa to Waraqa
the Holy Prophetsa and
bin Naufal .................. 11
Abu Bakrra emigrated
last days of his life ....... 189
together ..................... 38
lead Khadija's trading
the Holy Prophetsa
caravan to Syria ........... 7
invited by the
left for Mecca for the
Medinites ................... 35
circuit of Ka‘ba ......... 144
the last pilgrimage ....... 182
letter to Heraclius ........ 128
the Prophetsa left for
letter to Mundhir Taimi 139
Mecca with one
letter to Muqauqis ....... 137
thousand five
letter to the Negus ....... 135
hundred companions 121
marched on Mecca with
took Pledge of the Tree . 124
ten thousand
treaty of Hudaibiya ...... 125
followers .................. 153
went to Syria when he
married Khadijara when
was twelve ................... 5
she was forty................ 8
would repair to the cave
married Maimunara ...... 145
Hira when he was
married Safiyyara ......... 142
over thirty .................. 10
mother died when he
Maimunara
was six ........................ 5
married to the Holy
narrated his first
Pophetsa ................... 145
revelation to
Mauta, the battle
Khadijara .................... 11
against Syrians ............ 147
received first revelation
Meccans
in cave Hira when he
made idols of holy
was forty .................... 10
persons ........................ 1
received revelations
prepared to attack
regarding emigration .. 30
Medina ...................... 50
rejected Musailima's
road to ‘Abdullah bin
proposal of his
Ubayy ibn Salul to
successorship .......... 210
turn the Holy
set out for war with
Prophetsa out of
Syrians accompanied
Medina ...................... 46
Life of Muhammadsa
257
Mundhir Taimi
Sa‘d bin Mu‘adhra
The Holy Prophet’s
award of, for Banu
letter to, ................... 139
Quraiza in harmony
Muqauqis
with the Bible ........... 100
the Holy Prophet’s letter
Jews preferred, as
to, ............................ 137
judge than the Holy
Mus‘abra
Prophetsa .................... 99
first missionary of Islam
Safiyyara
to go out of Mecca ...... 32
dream of, regarding fall
Musailima
of Khaibar came true 142
came to Medina ........... 210
married with the Holy
proposal of,
Prophetsa .................. 142
successorship was
Social boycott
rejected by the Holy
Muslim suffered social
Prophetsa.................. 210
boycott for three
Negus
years.......................... 25
the Holy Prophet’s letter
Suraqa bin Malikra
to, ............................ 135
pursued the Holy
Penance
Prophetsa for the
disapproval of, in Islam
prize money ............... 39
as a form of worship . 212 Ta’if
Persecution to the Muslims
people of, accepted
‘Ammarra persecuted ...... 15
Islam ....................... 182
‘Uthmanra persecuted ..... 15
people of, no less than
Abu Dharrra persecuted.. 16
Meccans in idolatory .. 27
Abu Fukaihra
the Holy Prophetsa in
persecuted ................. 15
protection of Mut‘im
Bilalra persecuted ........... 14
bin ‘Adi after
Khabbab bin Al-Aratra
returning from, .......... 29
persecuted ................. 13
the Holy Prophetsa
Maccans drew swords
prosecuted in, ............ 28
against Muslims ......... 13 Tabuk expedition
Suhaibra persecuted ....... 14
the Holy Prophetsa set
The Holy Prophetsa
out for war with
himself tortured ......... 16
Syrians accompanied
Yasirra and Samiyyara
by ill-equipped
persecuted ................. 15
Muslims ................... 179
Zinbirara persecuted ....... 15 Talhara
Zubair bin al-‘Awwamra
sacrificed his hand for
persecuted ................. 16
the sake of the Holy
Prophetsa on the
occasion of the battle
of Uhud ..................... 65
258
Life of Muhammadsa
The Hijra
Talhara sacrificed his
Suraqa pursued the
hand for the sake of
Holy Prophetsa for the
the Holy Prophetsa ...... 65
prize money ............... 39
the Holy Prophetsa got
the Holy Prophetsa and
wounded on the
Abu Bakrra set off
occasion of, ................ 67
together ..................... 38
though vulnerable to
the Holy Prophetsa and
attack, the Holy
Abu Bakrra waited in
Prophetsa could not
the cave Thaur for
stand 'glory to Hubal' . 68
two days .................... 38
victory converted into
The Message of Islam
defeat ........................ 65
a universal one .............. 18 War
Oneness of God ............. 18
Christian have fought
Uhud, the battle
both defensive and
Anas bin Nadr laid his
aggressive wars ........ 107
life ............................. 67
Christian teachings of, . 107
Meccans far out
Gandhi’s view of,
numbered and better
impracticable ........... 118
equiped than
Islam gives precedence
Muslims ..................... 64
to peace over, ........... 113
party of fifty Muslims
Islamic teachings of, .... 108
misunderstood the
Jewish teachings of, ..... 106
Holy Prophetsa ............ 64
Qur’an on prisoners of, 115
people at Medina cared
rules of, in the Qur’an .. 111
more for the
the Holy Prophet’s
Prophet's life than
precepts about, ........ 116
their butchered
Wine
relations .............. 70, 72
made unlawful ............... 73
prophecy of the Holy
Zaidra
Prophetsa regarding
first among slaves who
incidents during, ........ 63
became Muslim .......... 11
rumour of the Prophet's
preferred slavery to the
death reached
Holy Prophetsa to
Medina ...................... 70
freedom ....................... 9
was declared as the son
of the Holy Prophetsa .... 9
Life of Muhammadsa
259
Index of Names
‘Uthman bin Maz‘unra ............... 22
‘Uthmanra ........ 15, 22, 23, 123, 179
‘A’ishara94, 191, 193, 198, 203, 204, ‘Uzza ......................................... 14
205, 213, 214, 223, 228, 240, 250 Abrahamas ..................... 1, 163, 164
‘Abbasra 16, 35, 36, 37, 60, 61, 145,
Abu ‘Amir ................................ 178
153, 154, 155, 156, 158, 159,
Abu ‘Amir Madani .................. 177
160, 172, 174, 189, 210, 219
Abu ‘Ubaida banal Jarrahra ....... 67
‘Abdul Muttalib .................. 5, 172
Abu Bakrra .. 11, 14, 17, 38, 39, 40,
‘Abdullah .... 5, 37, 46, 64, 81, 125,
42, 44, 61, 68, 79, 118, 162, 163,
126, 138, 148
172, 188, 192, 193, 194, 199,
‘Abdullah bin ‘Umarra ...... 212, 236
205, 221, 222, 233, 240
‘Abdullah bin Abi Hadwadra .... 169
Abu Bara’ .................................. 78
‘Abdullah bin Hudhafara .......... 133
Abu Basirra ............................... 127
‘Abdullah bin Mas‘udra .... 205, 246
Abu Dharr Ghaffarira ............... 227
‘Abdullah bin Rabi‘a ................ 170
Abu Dharrra ........................ 16, 232
‘Abdullah bin Rawahara .. 145, 148,
Abu Fukaihra ............................... 15
149, 150, 151
Abu Hanzalara ........................... 153
‘Abdullah bin Ubayy bin Salul .. 31
Abu Hurairara .. 198, 199, 200, 209,
‘Abdullahra ............. 22, 81, 82, 235
211, 226, 232, 233, 244
‘Abdur Rahman bin ‘Aufra . 57, 151
Abu Jahl 6, 15, 17, 49, 57, 60, 167,
‘Abdur Rahmanra ............... 58, 151
168
‘Addasra ....................................... 28
Abu Jandalra .............................. 127
‘Adl ............................................ 75
Abu Lahab .................................. 26
‘Ala’ ibn Hadramira ................. 139
Abu Lubabara ............................. 98
‘Alira 11, 38, 98, 141, 177, 212, 216
Abu Musa Ash‘arira ......... 224, 236
‘Amir bin Fuhairara ......... 39, 40, 79
Abu Musara .............................. 180
‘Amir tribe .................................. 78
Abu Quhafara ........................... 206
‘Amirra ......................................... 79
Abu Ruwaihara ......................... 157
‘Ammarra ............................... 14, 15
Abu Sufyanra 50, 53, 62, 68, 78, 88,
‘Amr bin al-‘Asra .......... 22, 65, 147
97, 123, 129, 131, 152, 153, 154,
‘Amr bin Ma‘dira ......................... 99
155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160,
‘Amr bin Umayya Damrira ........ 135
164, 173, 174, 207, 222
‘Amr ibn Hisham ........................ 25
Abu Talha Ansarira ................. 234
‘Aqil .......................................... 161
Abu Talib5, 7, 20, 21, 26, 162, 207,
‘Asra .......................................... 228
215
‘Ibad bin Bishrra.......................... 95
Abu’l ‘Asra .................................. 60
‘Ibadra ......................................... 95
Abu’l Qasimsa ........... 143, 148, 217
‘Ikrimara ............................ 167, 168
Al-Bara’ra .................................... 36
‘Umarra ... 21, 23, 24, 40, 61, 66, 67,
al-Harthra ................................... 148
68, 126, 154, 158, 164, 188, 192,
Allah . ix, 14, 16, 22, 24, 28, 29, 33,
193, 194, 200, 202, 228, 230, 242
68, 92, 103, 109, 110, 112, 113,
‘Urwa ........................................ 123
114, 115, 116, 125, 128, 131,
260
Life of Muhammadsa
133, 135, 137, 138, 149, 155,
Bishr ibn al-Bara’ ibn al-Ma‘rurra
171, 187, 199, 207, 209, 210,
............................................. 143
215, 229, 239, 243
Bishrra ........................................ 144
Amina ........................................... 5
Budail ........................................ 123
Amittai ........................................ 28
Canaanites ................................. 101
Amoiites.................................... 101
Chapter, Bani Isra’il ................. 163
Anas bin Malikra ....................... 235
Chosroes33, 40, 133, 136, 140, 155,
Anas bin Nadrra .......................... 66
229
Anasra .................... 44, 67, 235, 241
Chosroes bin Hormizd ................ 40
Ansar . 81, 158, 159, 160, 166, 173,
Chosroes Siroes ......................... 135
235
Christians14, 90, 102, 107, 118, 138,
Arabs2, 5, 18, 20, 21, 39, 45, 47, 52,
149, 177, 191, 207
73, 82, 89, 95, 105, 106, 129,
Copts ................................. 137, 138
170, 178, 195, 196, 205, 208,
Davidas .............................. 107, 108
219, 228, 230, 232, 248
December .................................. 152
Ashja‘ tribe ............................... 158
Deuteronomy ...................... 11, 101
Asma’ra ..................................... 234
Dhat Anwat ............................. 170
Astronomy .................................... 2
Dhu’l Khuwaisira ..................... 177
August ................................... 1, 141
Dhu’l-Hijja ............................... 183
Aus ...................... 31, 35, 49, 94, 98
Dihya Kalbira ............................ 128
Badhan ............................. 134, 135
Dihyara ...................................... 128
Bani ‘Alim ................................ 139
Ditch ... 85, 102, 103, 104, 119, 121
Bani Nahd ................................. 139
Emperor of Iran ................. 135, 140
Banu ‘Abdul Muttalib ............. 162
European writers ......... 50, 146, 163
Banu Asad .................................. 82
Europeans ................................. 246
Banu Bakr ................................ 152
Fatimara ...... 24, 212, 219, 225, 240
Banu Dinar ................................ 70
Fazara ....................................... 120
Banu Fazara ............................. 120
Fazara tribe ............................... 120
Banu Hashim ........................... 162
February ............................ 121, 144
Banu Lihyan .............................. 76
Gabriel ...................................... 232
Banu Mustaliq ........................... 80
Gandhi ..................................... 119
Banu Nadir .................... 31, 82, 88
Geography ..................................... 2
Banu Najjar .......................... 35, 43
German soldier .......................... 195
Banu Qainuqa‘ ........................... 31
Ghaffar ....................................... 16
Banu Quraiza31, 84, 87, 88, 89, 90,
Ghassan ............................ 139, 147
95, 98, 100, 101
Ghatafan ....................... 82, 95, 120
Banu Sa‘d ........................... 82, 169
Habbarra ............................ 168, 169
Banu Sulaim ............................... 82
Habibra ........................................ 36
Banu Ta’i ................................. 248
Hadrami tribe ........................... 139
Bara’ ........................................... 78
Hafsara ...................................... 228
Bedouin ..................... 3, 39, 58, 236
Hajj ..................................... 31, 184
Bible ................................... 31, 101
Hakam ........................................ 16
Bilalra .................................. 14, 157
Hakim bin Hizamra ........... 156, 157
Hakimra ..................................... 156
Life of Muhammadsa
261
Halahra ....................................... 235
Jesusas ... 27, 72, 107, 108, 118, 132,
Halima ...................................... 169
137
Hamdan .................................... 139
Jews.. 31, 47, 48, 49, 63, 72, 73, 82,
Hamzara........................... 17, 69, 70
92, 95, 98, 100, 101, 107, 120,
Hanif Bani Kinana ................... 162
133, 138, 139, 140, 147, 177,
Hanzala ..................................... 153
191, 207
Haram bin Malhanra .................. 78
Jonahas, ........................................ 28
Haramra ...................................... 78
Josephas .................................... 165
Hassan bin Thabitra .................. 194
Joshuaas ............................. 107, 108
Hatib ibn Abi Balta‘ara ........... 137
Judgement Day 173, 176, 187, 223,
Hatibra ...................................... 137
233, 237
Hatim Ta’i ............................... 248
Jumad al-’Ula ......................... 134
Hawazin .. 156, 169, 170, 171, 177
Jurham tribe .............................. 120
Hebrew................................ 28, 138
Kaiser . 33, 128, 130, 131, 148, 149,
Hereafter ............................. 26, 115
155, 229
Hind .......................................... 160
Khabbab bin Al-Aratra ................ 13
Hindus ................................. 90, 249
Khadijara7, 9, 26, 196, 214, 216, 235
History .................................... 2, 53
Khalid bin Walidra ..... 65, 147, 150,
Hittites ...................................... 101
151, 161
Hivites ....................................... 101
Khalidra ......... 65, 94, 150, 151, 161
Hubal .......................... 68, 164, 207
Khalladra ...................................... 98
Hudhaifara ................................... 97
Khawarij ................................... 177
Huyai bin Akhtab ....................... 88
Khazraj tribe ................ 31, 35, 177
Ibn Hazm .................................... 86
Khubaibra ..................................... 77
Ibn Ishaq .................................... 86
Khuza‘a ............................ 152, 156
ibn Rawahara ............................ 149
Kinana ...................................... 142
Ibrahim ............................. 208, 216
Labid ........................................... 22
Indian Congress ........................ 119
Lat ........................................ 14, 27
Indian National Army ............... 119
Legion of Honour ...................... 195
Iran .. 33, 40, 66, 128, 133, 140, 168
Ma‘rur bin Suwaidra ................. 227
Iranians ................................. 33, 40
Magians ..................................... 139
Iron Cross ................................. 195
Maimunara ........................ 145, 146
Isaiahas ............................ 12, 60, 61
Maisara ......................................... 7
Ishmael.................................... 2, 39
Malik ibn ‘Auf .......................... 169
Ishmaelas ................................... 163
Mansur Qalawun .................... 132
Ja‘far ......................................... 148
Mary .................................... 72, 135
Ja‘far ibn Abi Talibra ................ 150
Maryra ........................................ 138
Ja‘farra ....................... 150, 151, 216
Mathematics .................................. 2
Jabbarra ....................................... 79
Meccans1, 13, 14, 16, 18, 21, 25, 26,
Jabrra ........................................... 14
27, 28, 29, 31, 33, 34, 35, 37, 38,
Japanese .................................... 119
39, 44, 46, 49, 50, 53, 57, 60, 61, 62,
Jarir bin ‘Abdullahra ................. 235
64, 68, 75, 77, 80, 81, 82, 105,
Jebusites .................................... 101
122, 123, 126, 127, 145, 152,
153, 154, 155, 156, 158, 159,
262
Life of Muhammadsa
160, 161, 162, 163, 165, 166,
Safwan bin Umayya ................... 15
170, 171, 175, 177, 207, 220
Safwanra ........................... 170, 174
Monday ....................... 42, 134, 162
Salmanra ...................................... 83
Mosesas . 11, 27, 31, 55, 56, 98, 102,
Salmanra the Persian ................... 83
107, 108, 118, 137, 170, 192,
Samiyyara .................................... 15
221
Satan ................. 13, 19, 37, 81, 237
Mu‘awiya al-Qushairira ............ 230
September ................................. 179
Muhajirin .............. 65, 81, 158, 159
Shaibara ..................................... 174
Muhammad bin Maslamara 99, 100,
Shurahbil ................................... 148
120
Sirinra......................................... 138
Muharram ................................. 128
Suhaibra ....................................... 14
Mundhir Taimi ......................... 139
Suhail ........................ 124, 125, 127
Muqauqis .......................... 137, 138
Suhail ibn ‘Amr ........................ 125
Mus‘abra ............................... 32, 35
Surah Al-Nisa’ ......................... 205
Musailima ........................... 36, 210
Surah Al-Qamar .......................... 59
Mut‘im bin ‘Adi ........................ 29
Surah Baqara ............................ 172
Naufal ................................... 11, 93
Surah Yusuf ............................. 165
Naufal bin Harithra .................... 170
Suraqa bin Malikra ...................... 39
Negus ................................ 135, 136
Suraqara ........................... 39, 40, 41
New Testament ......................... 107
Ta Ha, Chapter .......................... 24
Nu‘aimra ...................................... 95
Tahajjud .................................... 212
Old Testament ........................... 107
Talhara................................... 65, 66
Perizzites ................................... 101
Thabit bin Qais bin Shamsra ..... 210
Persian Empire ............................ 84
Thaqif ........................................ 169
Pharaoh ......................... 27, 59, 137
Torah ......................................... 238
Qaila............................................ 41
Umayya bin Khalf ....................... 14
Qaisra ......................................... 160
Umm-e-‘Abdullahra ..................... 21
Qara ............................................ 75
Umm-e-‘Ammarara ............... 35, 36
Qasim ....................................... 217
Usama bin Zaidra ...................... 239
Quraish. 14, 16, 23, 65, 77, 82, 122,
Usamara ..................................... 219
125, 134, 159, 160, 162, 222
valley of Abu Talib .................. 162
Rajab ......................................... 220
Vedas ........................................ 249
Ramadan ............................... x, 152
Victoria Cross ........................... 195
Rishis ........................................ 249
Walid bin Mughira ................ 22, 50
Roman Emperor ........ 128, 132, 137
William Muir, Sir ........................ 30
Roman Empire ... 84, 132, 140, 147,
Yasirra ......................................... 15
179
Yathrib ........................................ 92
Romans ....................... 33, 246, 247
Zaid bin Harithara ..................... 148
Sa‘d bin ‘Ubadara ............ 159, 160
Zaidra8, 28, 44, 77, 78, 148, 150, 151
Sa‘d bin Mu‘adhra ..... 49, 50, 72, 94
Zainabra ..................... 168, 206, 215
Sa‘d bin Waqqasra ................ 45, 94
Zamzam .................................... 165
Sa‘dra ..... 72, 94, 100, 101, 159, 223
Zinbirara ...................................... 15
Sa‘id bin ‘Amirra ......................... 78
Zubair bin al-‘Awwamra ............. 16
Safiyyara ...................... 90, 142, 237
Zubairra ...................................... 164
Index of Places
Ka‘ba. 2, 16, 17, 21, 27, 29, 49, 50,
78, 121, 123, 126, 144, 145, 147,
‘Aqaba ........................................ 35
160, 163, 164, 165, 174
‘Uman....................................... 139
Khaibar ......... 73, 82, 120, 141, 142
Abu Ayyub Ansarira ................. 43
London ................................... ix, 93
Abyssinia .. 3, 21, 30, 32, 128, 135,
Mada’in ....................................... 84
136, 167, 204
Marrazzahran ........................... 144
Alexandria ................................ 137
Mauta .......... 70, 148, 150, 179, 180
America .................................. 2, 75
Mecca . 1, 5, 6, 8, 9, 13, 14, 16, 18,
Arabia1, 3, 5, 13, 22, 27, 31, 36, 75,
20, 21, 22, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29,
82, 83, 88, 92, 94, 105, 106, 125,
30, 31, 33, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 41,
134, 140, 142, 149, 152, 158,
42, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 50, 52,
160, 162, 174, 179, 182, 195,
54, 55, 57, 59, 60, 77, 78, 80, 82,
208, 210, 225
104, 109, 121, 122, 123, 124,
Asia Minor .................................. 33
125, 127, 134, 144, 145, 146,
Badr ... 53, 56, 60, 62, 77, 113, 130,
148, 152, 153, 154, 156, 157,
151, 214, 219
158, 159, 160, 161, 162, 163,
BAHRAIN ................................ 139
165, 166, 167, 169, 171, 174,
Bi’r Ma‘una ................................ 78
175, 178, 182, 195, 204, 207,
Bosphorus ................................... 33
220, 222, 233
Burma ....................................... 119
Medina5, 14, 31, 35, 36, 37, 39, 40,
Busra ................................ 128, 147
41, 42, 43, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49,
Canaan .............................. 107, 170
50, 51, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 59, 61,
China ......................................... 136
62, 63, 65, 69, 70, 72, 73, 74, 78,
Constantinople .................... 33, 132
79, 80, 81, 82, 83, 85, 86, 88, 89,
Dar-e-Arqam ............................... 25
94, 96, 99, 103, 104, 106, 109,
Egypt ............ 22, 33, 128, 137, 147
113, 120, 123, 127, 128, 134,
Europe ................................. x, 2, 75
140, 145, 146, 147, 149, 151,
Faran ........................................ 153
152, 153, 162, 163, 167, 177,
France ....................................... 195
178, 180, 181, 182, 191, 193,
Galilee ......................................... 27
194, 208, 210, 211, 215, 217,
Greek .......................................... 14
220, 222, 231, 246, 247
Heaven ................................ 19, 187
Midian ......................................... 27
Hira .............................................. 9
Mina .................................. 31, 183
Hudaibiya 113, 122, 123, 128, 141,
Muzdalifa .................................. 183
144, 152, 156, 172
Najd....................................... 78, 82
India .............................. 3, 119, 136
Najran ....................................... 246
Israel .................................... 27, 31
Nakhla ......................................... 29
Jerusalem .................. 5, 27, 32, 33
Nineveh ................................. 28, 30
Jordan.......................................... 27
Palestine ................................. 3, 33
263
264
Life of Muhammadsa
Paradise .. 15, 23, 67, 168, 209, 223,
233
Persia .................................... 83, 84
Quba ................... 41, 42, 178, 182
Raji‘ ............................................ 76
Rautas ...................................... 169
Rome .. 66, 107, 131, 132, 136, 140,
147
Sacred Mosque...... 2, 110, 121, 157
Safa ................................... 17, 145
Sarif .......................................... 145
Syria 3, 5, 7, 33, 50, 53, 54, 73, 82,
128, 138, 148, 149, 151, 178,
180, 181
Ta’if .... 5, 27, 28, 30, 134, 175, 182
Thaur ............................ 38, 42, 162
Uhud 64, 65, 66, 69, 70, 73, 75, 80,
85, 93, 130, 151, 164, 194, 207
Yamama ............................. 30, 139
Yemen .... 3, 84, 134, 135, 139, 140,
180
Document Outline